ã€ŠNaruto - The God of Shinobiã€‹


 The End of Mediocrity

    Year 2024, Somewhere on Earth¡ª

    The storm raged outside, a violent cacophony of wind and rain that shook the very foundation of the world. Trees groaned in the fury of the tempest, their branches twisting like tortured limbs. Somewhere in the heart of that storm,

    A boy sat, motionless, the only sound in the room the soft hum of a laptop screen flickering before him. The faint light from the screen cast long shadows across his face, making him look like a figure carved from the very darkness itself.

    The room was cramped, suffocating. It wasn''t the kind of space that breathed or lived; it was a tomb. If two people stood side by side, arms outstretched, they''d barely touch the walls. His gaze drifted back to the laptop, the voice of the professor in the video a dull drone that slipped into the background of his thoughts. The programming lecture continued, but his attention had long since wandered.

    He sank deeper into the bed, the fabric creaking beneath him, the silence wrapping around him like a heavy, suffocating blanket. He let out a long, exasperated sigh¡ªmore a release than a breath. "Isn''t my life just... too ordinary?" The thought was uninvited, but it clung to him, gnawing at his insides. Every day felt like the same, unbroken cycle: wake up, go to college, listen to lectures, come home, waste time on the bus, only to repeat it all over again.

    The thought was unbearable. Novels. Anime. Sleep. That was all he had. And even that¡ªhis one remaining escape¡ªfelt hollow. The stories that once stirred his soul now seemed like faded echoes, distant and unreachable. He couldn''t find anything new. There were no worlds left to explore, no characters to root for.

    His mind wandered back to the last novel he''d read. It had been one of those reincarnation stories, the ones he had devoured so many times. A boy, weak and alone, was reborn into a world brimming with power, magic, and potential. He had been nothing in his first life¡ªjust a recluse, a ghost in the world. But then he had gained unimaginable strength, and his life, his destiny, had changed. "That character... he was nothing before," he thought, his fingers curling into fists. "Just a nobody. But those powers... they changed everything. They gave him a chance."

    He looked down at his own hands, the ordinary, unremarkable hands. "I''ve got friends, family, a life that supports me. But it''s not enough." He thought of his parents'' concerned faces, the nagging voices telling him to stop wasting time on fiction. "They don''t get it. They don''t understand why I need this," he thought bitterly. "Why I need to escape."

    The frustration tightened in his chest. His jaw clenched. "At least my life is better than his was before. At least I''m not alone," he tried to reassure himself, but the words tasted empty. "What''s the point of all this? Why even think about things that will never happen? It''s not like I''m going to die and wake up in some other world."The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    He stared at the ceiling, his breath slow but heavy, as if the weight of his thoughts were too much for his chest to bear. "Content... but not happy," he whispered to no one in particular. The thought sat there, a jagged, uncomfortable truth. What was the point of a life that was only half-lived? What was the point of waiting for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would make it all worth it?

    The storm outside howled louder, its fury mirroring the turmoil inside him, but he didn''t move. The world outside raged, but here, in this small room, nothing changed. Nothing ever changed.

    Few minutes later -

    He tidied up his bed and went to sleep after scrolling through reels for half an hour.

    3:00 AM

    The room was still, the silence broken only by the faint hum of the fan. But then, without warning, his eyes snapped open. His breath hitched, his chest heaving as a sudden wave of panic surged through him. What the¡ª? His mind raced, his body frozen for a moment before instinct took over.

    With trembling hands, he threw off the blanket, his heart pounding as he reached down to check. The damp fabric met his fingers, and a frustrated groan escaped his lips.

    "Another wet dream," he muttered bitterly, his voice laced with annoyance. "Just great."

    Dragging himself out of bed, the wooden floor beneath his feet creaked softly, a sound that echoed in the stillness of the night. His movements were sluggish, his body weighed down by exhaustion and irritation. He shuffled toward the closet, pulling out a fresh set of clothes before trudging to the bathroom.

    The faint splash of water filled the air as he cleaned up, the cool droplets jolting him slightly from his haze. But when he returned to his bed, the solace of sleep eluded him. He tossed and turned, the minutes dragging on like hours, the rain outside a relentless rhythm against the window.

    His gaze drifted toward the glass, the storm beyond mirroring the turmoil in his mind. His chest rose and fell unevenly, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. I''ve got college tomorrow, and here I am, wide awake, he thought, his lips pressing into a thin line. Another wasted night.

    With a defeated sigh, he reached for his phone, the blue light glaring in the darkness. He knew it was a terrible idea, but his resolve had long since crumbled. Navigating to his usual guilty pleasure¡ªJapanese "mature" anime videos¡ª''the ones he had sworn he''d stop watching'' .He let himself fall into the numbing distraction, the tension in his chest momentarily dulled.

    ---

    Ten Minutes Later¡ª

    The room was silent again, save for the soft shuffle of his footsteps as he made his way back to the bathroom. His reflection in the mirror stared back at him, but he avoided its gaze, his eyes hollow with exhaustion and something deeper¡ªshame, perhaps.

    The cold water splashed against his skin, chasing away the last remnants of heat. His movements were mechanical, almost robotic, as if he were going through the motions without thought. He dried off and trudged back toward the bed, his shoulders slumping under the weight of his restless thoughts.

    But just as his body met the mattress, a sharp, searing pain tore through his chest. His eyes widened in shock, his hand instinctively flying to his heart. The agony was unlike anything he had felt before¡ªtight, suffocating, and relentless.

    "What¡­ is happening?!" he gasped, his voice barely a whisper as the pain intensified. His breathing grew shallow, erratic, each inhale feeling like he was trying to breathe through water.

    His mind spiraled into chaos, panic clawing at his senses. I was fine¡­ I go to the gym every day! I''m healthy! This can''t be happening. Is it¡­ is it a heart attack?!

    Sweat beaded on his forehead, cold and clammy. His legs gave out beneath him, and his knees hit the floor with a resounding thud. His hands clawed at his chest as if trying to tear the pain away, but it was futile. His thoughts blurred, the world around him spinning into darkness.

    "No¡­ not like this¡­" was his final thought as the void claimed him. His body collapsed to the floor, a soft *thump* marking the end of his struggle.

    ---

    Somewhere in the Vast Expanse of the Cosmos¡ª

 Reincarnated or Transmigrated ?

    In a modest room, the quiet was only broken by the soft sounds of four children breathing in their sleep. The space wasn''t large, but it wasn''t cramped either¡ªjust enough for four small beds, two of which were bunked against the walls. The faded paintings of animals and trees on the walls told anyone who entered that this was a space meant for children.

    For a while, everything was still. Then, one pair of eyes fluttered open.

    The boy shifted under his blanket, his body unusually heavy. He blinked a few times, his brows furrowing in confusion. ''Why do I feel so¡­ tired?'' The thought came sluggishly, as if his brain were wading through fog. He tried to reach for another thought¡ªhis name¡ªbut it slipped from his grasp.

    The boy frowned, his discomfort deepening. "Why can''t I remember my name?" He pushed harder, trying to pull the answer from somewhere, anywhere.

    Then it hit him.

    His eyes widened as something stirred deep within his mind¡ªsomething foreign, something overwhelming. Panic clawed at him as pain erupted in his head, sharp and relentless. He clutched at his temples, his small hands trembling. A *scream* tore from his throat, raw and involuntary, before his body gave out and he slumped back into unconsciousness.

    The scream shattered the stillness. The other children bolted awake, their startled cries filling the room. In the chaos, they spotted the boy lying limp on his bed, his face pale, his small chest rising and falling in shallow breaths. Panic set in as one of them dashed out of the room, yelling for the caretaker.

    ---

    At the Hokage''s office, the air was thick with smoke and paperwork.

    Hiruzen Sarutobi ''The third hokage'' sat at his desk, surrounded by an oppressive mountain of documents. The faint scent of tobacco lingered as he took a slow drag from his pipe. He was dressed in the traditional robes of his office, the white and red fabric pristine but weighty. His weary gaze wasn''t on the papers, though. It was fixed on the window, where the monument of the Fourth Hokage stood etched into the mountainside.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "You were a great Hokage," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the crackle of his pipe. "You gave everything for the village."

    His words were tinged with something unspoken¡ªregret, perhaps. Or guilt.

    ''They remember you as the Yellow Flash, the savior of Konoha. But me? Decades of service, countless sacrifices, and I''m still just the old man who took over after you. He exhaled, smoke curling around his face. Maybe they''re right. Maybe I was never enough.''

    His hands trembled slightly as he placed the pipe on the desk. The truth clawed at him, though he rarely admitted it even to himself. He could have saved Minato. He could have intervened, made a different choice. But he hadn''t.

    "I let my pride , my hunger for power or either jealousy get in the way," he whispered. "And now the village suffers for it."

    It had been a year since the Ky¨±bi''s attack¡ªa year since Minato had sacrificed himself to save Konoha. The village hadn''t yet recovered. The losses from the assault had piled onto the scars of the Third Great Ninja War, leaving Konoha weaker than ever. The orphanages were overcrowded, the ranks of the ninja thinned. And the burden of rebuilding fell squarely on Hiruzen''s shoulders.

    With a weary sigh, he turned back to the papers. There was no time for reflection¡ªnot now.

    ---

    At the orphanage, the boy stirred.

    The medical ward was quiet, save for the faint hum of activity beyond its doors. The boy blinked slowly, his head pounding, his thoughts sluggish.

    "Kazeo?" a gentle voice called.

    He turned his head slightly, recognizing the face beside him. Sato Kaori. She was the caretaker here, a kind civilian woman who always wore a tired but warm smile.

    "How are you feeling?" she asked, her voice full of concern.

    "I''m¡­ fine," he murmured. "Just a little headache."

    Kaori''s shoulders relaxed. "That''s good to hear. You''ve been out for a while. The doctor said you''re fine, but you should take it easy today. Let me know if you need anything."

    With that, she left, her footsteps fading down the hall.

    The boy closed his eyes, but the peace didn''t last. Memories¡ªfragments, flashes¡ªcame rushing in, each one sharper than the last.

    My name is¡­ Tanaka Kazeo. But that''s not the name I remember.

    A cold realization settled over him as he pieced it together. This wasn''t his world. This was fucking Naruto world .

    The thought hit him like a hammer, leaving him breathless. This wasn''t some fictional story anymore. This was reality¡ªa world of danger, death, and chaos. A world where even children weren''t spared the horrors of war.

    "Why am I here?" The question lingered, unanswered. Fear twisted in his gut as the implications sank in. If he wanted to survive, he needed to get stronger. Much stronger.

    But then another memory surfaced, one that felt closer, sharper. His old life. His family. His friends.

    Tears welled in his eyes as the loss struck him all over again. ''They''ll never know what happened to me. They''ll think I''m gone forever.''

    For hours, he lay there, wrestling with his thoughts. The grief of leaving his old life behind warred with the excitement of a second chance. Slowly, the tears dried, replaced by a fragile determination.

    "I''m here now. There''s no going back. If I want to survive, if I want to make this life worth living, I have to do whatever it takes."

    With that, his body finally succumbed to exhaustion, and he drifted into a restless sleep.

    [Author here!

    ''What do you think happened to him , Did he get transmigrated in Kazeo''s body or did he reincarnated as Kazeo and just got his memories back ??''

    Do let me what you think?]

 Hello...? System...??

    Kazeo''s eyelids fluttered open, his vision blurry as he adjusted to the dim light of the orphanage room. A sharp inhale filled his lungs, the scent of old wood and damp fabric grounding him in reality. His small hands gripped the rough blanket beneath him, the weight of an unfamiliar body pressing down on his mind.

    ''So, it''s real¡­ I actually reincarnated.''

    A strange mix of emotions swirled in his chest¡ªexcitement, dread, disbelief. He had expected something after death, but this? Being reborn in the world of Naruto of all places?

    His lips curled into a wry smile as he ran a hand through his messy black hair. Tanaka Kazeo. That was his new name. A four-year-old orphan in Konoha, left behind in the aftermath of the Ky¨±bi''s rampage. His new parents¡ªpeople he had never even met¡ªhad died a year ago, leaving him to be raised by the village-funded orphanage.

    A bitter chuckle left his throat.

    "I actually died from beating my meat to death¡­" (If you know ????)

    he muttered. "Goddamn it."

    Saying it out loud only made it worse. How many people could say they had literally jerked the life out of themselves?

    His past life had dismissed all that ancient talk about life force being tied to sexual energy. Turns out, it wasn''t just a myth.

    Every indulgence, every careless release¡ªit had drained him, not just physically but spiritually. The doctors might''ve called it a heart attack, but that was just the surface-level truth. The real cause?

    His own recklessness before his life energy and spiritual energy can generate, he jerked off.

    Shaking off those useless thoughts, Kazeo sat up, feeling the sluggishness in his limbs. His body wasn''t weak, but it didn''t feel his yet. His movements were awkward, like wearing a suit tailored for someone else.

    ''Guess my soul hasn''t fully settled in yet. Should be fine in a few days.''

    With a deep breath, he focused inward, scanning himself. He wasn''t overly skinny, nor was he chubby¡ªdecent enough to start physical training. But there was something off. A strange, buzzing sensation thrummed beneath his skin, like an untapped energy waiting to be acknowledged.

    And then¡ªa spark.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    A wave of warmth surged through his veins, spreading like wildfire, filling every corner of his being with a strange yet familiar presence. He felt as his whole body orgasamed a little and his breath hitched.

    ''This is¡­ chakra.''

    The sluggishness faded almost instantly, his body feeling lighter, sharper, stronger. It was intoxicating¡ªlike taking a deep breath after being suffocated for years.

    ''So this is what it feels like to have chakra¡­''

    His fingers flexed, itching to test this newfound energy. But there was something else, something crucial he had to check first.

    If he had reincarnated¡­ then where was his cheat?

    Excitement sparked in his chest. He had read enough isekai novels to know the drill. He clenched his fists, whispering under his breath.

    "System¡­ Open."

    Nothing.

    "Status."

    Silence.

    "Status screen."

    Still Nothing.

    His jaw tightened. Maybe he had to say it out loud? He tried again¡ªthis time with different gestures, even striking a few ridiculous poses.

    "¡­Goddammit."

    The hope drained from his eyes as realization set in.

    ''Those damn novels LIED.''

    No system. No golden fingers. No instant power-ups. He had been thrown into this world with nothing but his own will and knowledge.

    His fingers dug into his palm, frustration simmering beneath his skin. He didn''t need a system. Fine. If he had to crawl his way up from the bottom, then so be it.

    Nearly eleven years. That was how much time he had before Orochimaru''s attack on Konoha. If he wasn''t at least Jounin-level by then, he might as well start digging his own grave.

    His stomach growled loudly, snapping him out of his spiraling thoughts.

    "¡­Right. Food first."

    Pushing himself up, he walked out of the room, only to be immediately met by three familiar figures.

    Yamazaki Shizuka, Miyamoto Haruto, Kazuma.

    His roommates. Or rather, his only friends in this orphanage. They had been together for a year now, bound by their shared fate as war orphans. Only Shizuka was before us as her parents died in 3rd Great Ninja war. Others shared his fate.

    "Kazeo!" Shizuka''s voice was filled with worry as she rushed up to him. "What happened? Why did you scream this morning?"

    "Yeah, are you okay now?" Haruto added.

    Before Kazeo could respond, his stomach betrayed him.

    Grumble.

    Silence.

    Then, laughter.

    The three of them burst into giggles, Shizuka even clutching her sides. Kazeo''s face twitched, heat creeping up his neck.

    "¡­I''m starving," he admitted with a sigh. "Let''s eat first, then I''ll explain."

    Still snickering, the trio followed him toward the cafeteria¡ªonly for them to run into Kaori.

    The orphanage caretaker fixed him with a sharp look, arms crossed. "Kazeo, what are you doing out of bed? The doctor told you to rest."

    Kazeo scratched his cheek, offering a sheepish smile. "I know, but I''m hungry."

    His stomach grumbled again, much to everyone''s amusement.

    Kaori let out a sigh but shook her head fondly. "I sent food earlier, but you were asleep. I didn''t want to wake you." She gestured toward his room. "Go back. I''ll bring you something in a minute."

    Kazeo groaned internally but nodded.

    "And you three," Kaori turned to his friends. "Make sure he stays in his room. No running around."

    "Yes, ma''am," they chorused.

    And just like that, his chance to explore was crushed.

    Back in his room, he ate quickly before sending his friends off, claiming he needed more rest. The moment they left, his mind kicked into overdrive.

    ''Roaming just after my chakra was unlocked ¡­ that was reckless.''

    What if someone had sensed it? What if a Root ninja had been nearby?

    Danzo''s name alone sent a chill through his spine. The man had already recruited eight orphans from here two months ago.Now there are only 80 children''s left here .If he showed even a hint of talent too soon, he''d be next.

    His fingers curled into fists.

    ''No I won''t be some mindless tool for Konoha. I need to be careful. I need to be smart.''

    For now, he would play the part of an ordinary orphan. No sudden displays of power, no drawing attention to himself.

    But in the shadows, he would grow.

    Because in this world, strength was the only thing that matter.

    He then started thinking about his future plans .

    [Hello,Author here !

    ''What do you think his plans for future will be ? Will he thought of becoming hokage or Want to secure a safe life away from fighting ?''

    Do let me know.??]

 Path to S-Rank ?

    After sending the trio outside, I leaned against the wooden wall, exhaling slowly. My mind was already shifting, mapping out the path I need to take.

    I couldn''t afford to be weak. Not in this world.

    Power¡ªreal power¡ªis the only way to survive. And if I want to reach Kage-level before the real chaos started, before Orochimaru attacks Konoha, I need a plan.

    Step one: Get out of this orphanage.

    As long as I''m here, I will be under watch. whether it was by caretakers, nosy ninjas, or Danzo''s vultures sniffing around for talent.¡ªsomeone always will have their eyes on me. Once I join the Academy, I''d have freedom. Room to breathe, to grow.

    Step two: Find a way to reach Kage-level.

    The easiest path? Overpowered jutsus

    Flying Thunder God- Minato''s signature technique. If I could master it, I''d be untouchable. Speed beyond comprehension, the ability to appear anywhere in an instant¡ªthis was a technique that made even the strongest shinobi fear the Fourth Hokage. But getting my hands on it? That was the problem. Hiruzen wouldn''t just hand it to me. I''d either have to prove myself as Konoha''s ultimate weapon or¡­ steal it.

    Edo Tensei- A jutsu that literally brought the dead back to life. A personal army of S-rank shinobi at my command. If I had this, even the Akatsuki would hesitate before messing with me. But unless I became a Hokage candidate¡ªor had Orochimaru''s level of insanity¡ªthere was no way Hiruzen would let me near it. And stealing something that dangerous? If I got caught, I''d be executed on the spot.

    Spirit Transformation Technique- Dan''s ghostly possession jutsu. A technique that let the user leave their body and attack as a literal spirit. No physical form, no real weaknesses¡ªonly pure destruction. I liked it the moment I saw it in the anime. It had potential. But getting my hands on it was another story.

    Lightning Chakra Mode- The Raikage''s signature technique. Speed, durability, and raw power¡ªall enhanced to insane levels. If I have it, I''d be Kage-level in no time. The problem? I''d need to either break into Kumo''s archives or develop my own version through trial and error. And if that was really possible, Konoha would''ve done it already.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Sage Mode- Harnessing nature''s energy to surpass human limits. With it, even a skilled J¨­nin could rival a Kage. But Sage Mode wasn''t something you learned. It was something you survived. I need a summoning contract with an animal clan that knew how to use it¡ªlike the toads or snakes.

    Eight Inner Gates- Pure, raw physical power. No tricks, no chakra-based techniques¡ªjust unlocking the body''s natural limits. But the cost? Pain. Training that bordered on self-torture. And the final gate meant death. Guy made it look legendary, but even he had to sacrifice his own body to use it. Could I handle that?..I also have to be in best terms with Guy if I want him to teach me.

    One way also can be if I create my own S-Rank jutsu.

    But for using a S-Rank jutsu I will also need have high amount of chakra that means I also have to find a way to increase my chakra. Here I can also Fuinjutsu to store my chakra like Tsunade.

    And then¡­ there was the Jinch¨±riki path.

    The only realistic opportunity? Gaara. The moment Naruto will knock him out after the Chunin Exams¡ªthat will be my one chance to steal Shukaku. But if I became a Jinch¨±riki, the Akatsuki would be on my tail. They wouldn''t just kill me¡ªthey''d hunt me down like an animal. But I think I will definitely find a way to escape or fight them till that time.

    No. If I want to walk that path, I need Fuinjutsu.

    Fuinjutsu¡ªThe Key to Everything

    The more I thought about it, the clearer it became. Fuinjutsu wasn''t just a support skill¡ªit was the foundation of nearly everything powerful in this world.

    Flying Thunder God? A sealing formula

    Jinch¨±riki control? Seals

    Chakra storage? Seals

    Creating new techniques? Seals

    To seal Kaguya? Seals

    And the best part? It relied on mental energy. I was a 20-year-old in a kid''s body. My past life, my reincarnation¡ªhell, even the sheer fact that I died and came back¡ªit all pointed to my soul being stronger than it should be. That meant higher spiritual power. And higher spiritual power meant an easier time learning Fuinjutsu.

    He was right for this part as his soul really got strengthen due to either his luck or his fate (refer chapter 2). So his soul power and spiritual power were very strong than anyone .

    If I could master it, I wouldn''t need to rely on others. I could carve my own path.

    My fists clenched.

    "I''m not dying again," I muttered. The memory of that helplessness¡ªof my body failing me, of my own life slipping away without a fight¡ªit made my stomach churn. "Never again."

    I exhaled, letting the tension drain from my body. One step at a time. Power wouldn''t come overnight. I''d build it. Slowly, steadily, until no one could take my life from me again.

    A chuckle slipped past my lips.

    ''Yeah. Not dying again is pretty damn good motivation.''

    ''And I have to start training my body and chakra to do any of these.''

    Just as I was about to dive deeper into my thoughts, a loud *BANG*echoed from outside.

    My body reacted before my brain did. Heart pounding, I pushed open the door, stepping into the dimly lit hallway. My hands clenched at my sides, muscles tensed.

    Something was happening.

    [Author here ! ,

    ''What do you think? Did someone attacked the orphanage or A battle is happening nearby? Does he have to run from here to save life ? ''

    Do let me know your thoughts ??]

 Mark by the Unknown ?

    Kazeo Tanaka woke up in the darkness of his orphanage room, the musty scent of old wooden floors and damp blankets filling his nose. He stared at the ceiling, his mind heavy with a truth that still felt unreal.

    This wasn''t his world.

    It was a world where monsters wore headbands and power was the only law.

    But it was his world now.

    A month had passed since he found himself in this fragile body, trapped in a place that should''ve existed only in fiction. The Hidden Leaf Village. The world of Naruto.

    And he was no prodigy. No descendant of some legendary clan. Just an ordinary orphan, four years old in body, but far older in mind.

    (Kazeo''s POV)

    Something is definitely wrong with my body.

    I get tired too easily. My limbs feel sluggish, like I''m wading through water with weights strapped to my ankles. No matter how much I rest, fatigue clings to me like a second skin. Even now, just sitting up feels like a battle against invisible chains.

    And then there''s my memory. It''s¡­ sharper than before. Too sharp. I can recall entire TV shows, word for word. Scenes I had barely paid attention to in my past life now replay in my mind with crystal clarity. It''s unnatural. Almost frightening.

    But amidst all these strange changes, There was something I was very happy about .

    I''ve found something that might just be my golden finger.

    A power.

    Or at least¡­ something resembling one.

    It''s subtle¡ªtoo subtle to call it an outright "cheat ability"¡ªbut it exists. I can move behind people without them noticing. . I know it''s cool but it''s not overpowered as you think . It''s not like I can sneak behind a Kage level or S-rank shinobi and kill them with poison.

    I think it has a limitation for sneaking behind Not just any people, though¡­ only those who are a little stronger and weaker than me. If I had to guess, I''d say it works on those one rank above me.

    How do I know this?

    Because a month ago, something happened.

    ---

    One Month Ago-

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    I was thinking about jutsus and ways to acquire them .

    Just as I was about to dive deeper into my thoughts, a loud *BANG* echoed from outside.I barely had time to process the noise before the whispers and excited gasps of the other children reached my ears.

    "Ninjas!"

    I pushed himself off my small bed and followed the murmuring crowd to the entrance hall. The dim lantern light flickered against the walls, casting long shadows as three figures whose vests bore the insignia of the Hidden Leaf, their headbands glinting under the lantern light stood before them.

    Kazeo''s pulse quickened.

    Real shinobi.

    Not actors, not illustrations on a page¡ªreal, living, breathing ninja.

    My three roommates were among the gathered kids, their faces alight with awe.

    I approached cautiously, my eyes scanning the scene. Our caretaker, Miss Kaori, stood to the side, a warm smile on her lips as she watched the children.

    "Um¡­ Good evening, Miss Kaori," I murmured.

    She turned to me, concern flickering in her eyes. "Oh, Kazeo! Are you feeling better now? Do you need me to call the doctor again?"

    I shook my head. "No, Miss Kaori, I feel much better now. But¡­ who are they?"

    Kaori glanced at the ninjas before turning back to me. "They used to live here, just like you all. They''re like your seniors, and they''ve come to show you some jutsus. Would you like to see?"

    I blinked, my mind processing the information. "Oh¡­ How did they become ninjas, Miss?"

    She chuckled. "They trained hard and joined the academy. If you want to be like them, you''ll have to strengthen your body and get admitted too."

    I nodded, absorbing her words. But inwardly, I sighed. ''Damn it. She keeps adding extra sentences to every question I ask. She must really want us to become shinobi.''

    ''It''s also damn hard to act like kid and ask questions I already know''

    Still, I turned my attention back to the scene. The ninjas were preparing to demonstrate their jutsus, and I wasn''t about to miss this..

    Jutsus.

    Kazeo swallowed, his hands clenching involuntarily.

    This was it. His first real glimpse into the power system of this world.

    The demonstration was simple¡ªbasic fire release, a few clones, a simple genjutsu. But to Kazeo, it was like witnessing gods bend reality with their fingertips. The warmth of the flames, the flicker of movement as the clones formed, the subtle shift in the air when the genjutsu activated¡­

    It was all real.

    He barely noticed himself moving closer. His focus locked onto the nearest ninja, his sharp eyes catching a small slip of paper stuck to the back of the man''s vest. Almost instinctively, he reached out¡ª

    And the moment his fingers brushed the paper, the ninja tensed.

    The man whirled around, eyes narrowing. "What the¡ª"

    Kazeo froze.

    The shinobi stared at him, then at the paper in his hands. His brows furrowed, his expression unreadable.

    "¡­When did you get behind me?"

    His voice wasn''t angry. Just¡­ surprised.

    Kazeo blinked, struggling for an answer. "I¡ª I just walked up to you. There was something on your back."

    The man took the paper slowly, his gaze still locked onto Kazeo. After a beat of silence, he turned and strode over to his teammate, his voice low as they exchanged words.

    Kazeo swallowed hard. ''Why did I sneaked behind him and why he didn''t sense me ''

    Did I just¡ª

    No. It had to be a fluke.

    But a part of me whispered otherwise.

    ---

    (First Ninja''s POV)

    "That kid¡­" I muttered, approaching my chunin comrade. "The one with the black hair. His chakra isn''t even unlocked, but I swear he snuck up behind me without me noticing."

    The other ninja''s eyes sharpened. "Oh? You lost track of a child?"

    "Shut up. I was just careless."

    "Uh-huh. Let me test something."

    He walked over, trying the same thing. But this time, the boy was caught before he could get behind him.

    I sighed in relief. ''So it was my carelessness. Still¡­ I need to sharpen my senses. If a kid can slip behind me, any half-decent genin could kill me in my sleep.''.

    ''I also have to increase my rank from genin by doing more missions and increase my pay grade, Sigh ... Life is very hard . I was happy when I was little just like them. ''

    The unease in my gut didn''t fade.

    I knew what I felt.

    And I knew someone who would want to hear about this.

    ---

    (Kazeo''s POV)

    Lying in his bed that night, Kazeo stared at the ceiling, his heartbeat slow and steady.

    He had something.

    Not a bloodline, not a god-given cheat.

    But something.

    And in this world, something was more than enough.

    What I didn''t know was that outside, those three ninjas were reporting to a figure cloaked in darkness.

    ---

    "So? Did you find anyone worth recruiting?"

    One of the ninjas hesitated.

    "¡­ I think ...There was one boy"

    And just like that, his fate was set in motion without his knowledge.

    [ Author here !

    Who do you think was the figure in the darkness ?

    Will he recruit Kazeo?

    Will Kazeo''s secret be out ?

    Do let me know your thoughts.

    and

    Thank you for power stones.]

 Hidden Schemes

    The three ninjas stepped out of the orphanage, their boots crunching softly against the gravel path. The faint aroma of grilled meat from a nearby restaurant reminded them of their hunger, but before they could move further, a shadow flickered into existence before them.

    A figure stood cloaked in darkness. His form was mostly obscured, but his presence alone choked the air with tension.

    A Root ninja.

    None of them met his gaze. None of them dared to.

    The cloaked figure finally spoke.

    "Well?"

    Just one word. Soft, Smooth.

    The question cut through the silence, pulling the trio back to reality. Right. That was their real reason for coming here¡ª''not for nostalgia, not for kindness, but to scout for overlooked talent''.

    Danzo had ordered regular inspections of every orphanage in Konoha, ensuring that no potential asset slipped through Root''s grasp.

    This was the final check for this orphanage.

    For a moment, no one spoke. The weight of their answer settled between them like an unspoken truth.

    The first shinobi, the one Kazeo had startled, felt his breath hitch. His fingers twitched, as if suppressing the instinct to reach for his kunai¡ªan instinct that would be suicidal in this moment.

    He swallowed. "W-We scanned the orphans, sir. Most were¡­ average."

    The second shinobi, his voice quieter, added, "No notable bloodlines. No awakened chakra. Most won''t make it past the Academy''s first year."

    Silence.

    The cloaked man neither moved nor spoke, yet the weight of his gaze bore down on them like an unspoken command.

    The first shinobi hesitated. A lump formed in his throat as he chose his next words carefully.

    And then¡ª

    His lips parted, and his voice came out softer than he intended.

    "...There was one boy ."

    His voice carried uncertainty, as if he wasn''t sure whether he had imagined it or if what he experienced was real.

    He recounted the incident¡ªhow a boy, just four years old, had managed to sneak up behind him without him noticing. How his chakra was locked, yet his presence was like a whisper in the wind.

    "His name is Tanaka Kazeo," he said finally. "Four years old."

    The Root ninja remained still, absorbing the information without a single visible reaction.

    The others confirmed the story, adding their own observations. The boy was unusual, but was he truly exceptional? That remained to be seen.

    A small pouch of ryo exchanged hands, and just as quickly as he had appeared, the Root ninja flickered away into the darkness, leaving behind only the faint disturbance of air in his wake.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Yet, as he vanished, a thought lingered in his mind:

    ''If the boy really has this ability¡­ how did we miss him?''

    His fingers curled into a fist. He couldn''t afford to take chances. Before reporting to Danzo-sama, he would have to confirm it himself.

    And just like that, Tanaka Kazeo had unknowingly stepped into Root''s radar.

    ------

    Present time - (One Month after rebirth)

    ( Kazeo''s POV)

    I think I finally understand what my ability is.

    It''s presence concealment. And my chakra suppression? That''s just a minor effect of it.

    ''I could move behind people without them noticing. ''

    Not everyone, though. Only those one rank above me, at most. If I had to guess, it was a passive ability¡ªone that let me avoid detection just enough to slip past low-ranked shinobi.

    Ever since those ninjas came, Root has been keeping an eye on this orphanage. They took two kids already¡ªone of them was my roommate, Kazuma. That was my first real wake-up call.

    Friendship is dangerous in this world.

    The weak die. The strong betray.

    I don''t plan on being either.

    Still, I can''t help it¡ªI''m getting attached to the kids. Maybe it''s because, in my last life, I was an only child. I always wanted a younger sibling, someone to look after, to be a big brother to.

    But this world doesn''t give you what you want.

    So, I keep my distance. I play along sometimes, games of hide-and-seek and harmless pranks. Enough to blend in, to not stand out.

    ''The rest of my time is spent training and sleeping for 12 hours daily to replenish my strength.

    I also increased my food intake along with training, but recently,

    I found out that Japanese food has almost no good source of protein except meat. Sometimes, I get soy-based food, which I eat in large quantities to make up for my protein intake and meat ,that  is expensive, so it is not served in the orphanage meals. They only provide meat on special occasions.''

    And even training has to be done carefully.

    Because I know I''m being watched.

    That bastard ninja must have reported what happened. Root agents have been lurking around more than usual. I''ve felt their eyes on me, studying, waiting.

    They haven''t confronted me. Not yet.

    But I know what they''re doing.

    Every so often, they test me. Subtle things¡ªsetting up fake blind spots, dropping objects to see if I react before I should, passing by a little too closely. They want to know if what happened that day was a fluke.

    I make sure they think it was.

    Every time, I let them sense me. I let them catch me looking. I pretend to be just another clueless kid. Nothing special.

    But behind that act, I push myself harder.

    My chakra has grown by 10% in a single month. That might not seem like much, but when I compare it to the Root Genin who watches over us, I realize something terrifying¡ªmy chakra reserves are already a fourth of his.

    And he''s sloppy. He doesn''t suppress his chakra near me. I don''t know if it''s arrogance or just habit, but it gives me something crucial¡ªperspective.

    I''m growing.

    I''ve also noticed something strange about training in this world.

    In my past life, muscle growth needed time. You tore fibers, they healed, they grew stronger. But here? Chakra changes everything. It seeps into the body, reinforcing it, accelerating recovery, making it stronger  than what should be possible.

    That''s why people like Might Guy exist. It''s not just raw effort¡ªit''s how chakra interacts with muscle regeneration.

    It was not possible in my previous world .It''s not that this world is special , it''s just the nature of raw chakra .

    I have a theory, but I won''t know for sure until I get access to the Academy''s library.

    For now, I''m keeping a low profile.

    My stamina has improved considerably. A month ago, I could barely run 500 meters without feeling like my lungs would explode. Now, I can manage a kilometer. The fatigue is still there, but it''s not as overwhelming as before.

    But the biggest problem¡­ is my body itself.

    "I still need to sleep 12 hours a day; Otherwise,I feel even more exhausted and fatigued.

    One day, I tried to push my limits and trained

    until my body could barely move to reach my

    room.

    Result: I slept for one and a half days due to exhaustion."

    This weakness¡ªthis constant exhaustion¡ªI don''t know when it''ll fade. It''s like something is holding me back.

    Until that changes, I have to be careful from root''s eyes.

    Which means no chakra training for another month.

    It''s frustrating.

    But necessary.

    For now, I''ll focus on my body. I''ll train in silence, keep my head down, and wait for Root to lose interest.

    I don''t think my life will have any progress till --Six months.

    So, I will just have to train without expecting much .

    That''s how long I''ll give myself before making my next move in training.

    Until then, I''ll grow.

 Training-1

    2 months later -

    ( Kazeo''s P.O.V. )

    Three months

    I''ve survived three months in this world, and every day has been a struggle.

    The exhaustion from training, the constant paranoia of being watched by Root, the never-ending fatigue weighing down my body like a lead blanket¡ª it''s all been pushing me to the edge. No matter how much I rest, this heaviness lingers, an invisible burden that refuses to go away.

    Fifteen days have passed since that Root ninja vanished. I haven''t seen him lurking around the orphanage, but that doesn''t mean he''s gone.

    Maybe he''s watching from the shadows, waiting for me to slip up.

    I won''t give him that chance.

    For two months, I played it safe. I ran a kilometer and a half each day, did a single set of eight push-ups¡ªjust enough to appear weak but disciplined.

    Not that it was much of an act. That was my limit. Every session left my muscles screaming in protest, my breath ragged as if my lungs were being squeezed.

    Why?

    Why was this body so weak?

    I racked my brain, trying to remember anything from the anime, fanfics¡ªanything that could explain this. But nothing. My body wasn''t malnourished, I was eating well enough, and yet, every movement felt sluggish, like I was wading through knee-deep water.

    Still, I endured.

    Because of a quote I still always follow from my previous life.

    It is from America''s former Basketball player

    Shaquille O''Neal.

    He said "Excellence is not a singular act. but a habit. you are what you repeatedly do" .

    -----

    During this time, I also started talking more with Kaori, the caretaker.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    It was a calculated move, a way to build trust and gain more freedom within the orphanage.

    And finally, after making sure Root had lost interest, I began my chakra training.

    It was a slow start. I didn''t have a mentor or scrolls to guide me, just memories from anime and fanfics. But I knew where to begin¡ªleaf concentration training.

    Tree walking ,water walking and leaf cutting training for wind element would come later, once I had a solid foundation.

    I also had another idea in mind. Something I remembered from a fanfic back in my old life¡ªchakra thread training.

    I wasn''t aiming to be a puppeteer, but controlling chakra at such a precise level could open up endless possibilities. If I could master it, I might even develop my own techniques.

    Still, before diving into any advanced training, I needed to understand chakra better.

    From what I could recall, There were different chakra types shown in Naruto :

    Fire Release (Katon) ¨C Creates and manipulates fire, often for offensive attacks.

    Wind Release (F¨±ton) ¨C Enhances speed and cutting power, ideal for sharp strikes.

    Lightning Release (Raiton) ¨C Generates high-speed, piercing electricity-based attacks.

    Earth Release (Doton) ¨C Manipulates the ground for defense, offense, and terrain control.

    Water Release (Suiton) ¨C Controls water for fluid, versatile techniques.

    Then there were the rare Kekkei Genkai that combined these elements¡ª

    Ice Release (Hy¨­ton) ¨C Freezes water into solid ice formations.

    Wood Release (Mokuton) ¨C Creates trees and vegetation, often used for restraining foes.

    Lava Release (Y¨­ton) ¨C Manipulates molten rock or rubberized lava for destruction.

    Boil Release (Futton) ¨C Produces corrosive steam capable of melting defenses.

    Storm Release (Ranton) ¨C Combines water and lightning to form laser-like energy beams.

    Explosion Release (Bakuton) ¨C Infuses chakra into objects for controlled explosions.

    Magnet Release (Jiton) ¨C Grants control over magnetic forces and metal objects.

    Beyond that, there was Sage Chakra, something far beyond my current reach.

    Then there were these type of chakras -

    Six Paths Chakra ¨C A divine power that grants godlike abilities.

    Tailed Beast Chakra ¨C Immense chakra from Bij¨±, boosting power and endurance.

    Cursed Chakra ¨C Corrupted energy used for forbidden techniques.

    ¨­tsutsuki Chakra ¨C An otherworldly energy exclusive to the ¨­tsutsuki Clan.

    But what intrigued me most were

    Yin and Yang Release¡ªfoundation of illusions, healing, and enhancement techniques.

    If I wanted to survive, I needed to master those.

    They have way too many benefits and will also increase my power beyond jounin level.

    ---

    Five Days Later-

    Ten days of chakra training, and I could keep a leaf stuck to my forehead for two minutes.

    Not impressive, but it was progress. I planned to push it to two hours before I joined the Academy. The better my control, the stronger my future techniques would be.

    ///////

    ( Six Months After Rebirth )

    My body had changed. The difference wasn''t drastic, but it was noticeable. My frame had filled out slightly, and faint muscle definition was beginning to show. Even my abs were starting to take shape¡ªsomething that did not go unnoticed.

    The day my roommates saw me shirtless, everything changed.

    Now, I was something of a celebrity among the orphanage kids. Every time I stepped outside, whispers followed me. Some just stared in awe, others bombarded me with questions. The more mischievous ones took it a step further¡ªlifting my shirt without warning, laughing at my reaction.

    At first, it was annoying.

    But then I noticed something interesting¡ªsome of them had started training too. Not as intensely as me, but still, they were trying. Seeing them push themselves, even in small ways, felt¡­ different.

    Maybe this was what it meant to inspire people.

    Physically, I had improved. I could now run two kilometers, do two sets of eight push-ups, ten squats, and four lunges per leg before reaching my limit. It wasn''t much, but it was enough.

    For six days a week, I trained. On the seventh, I rested. My body demanded it. Pushing beyond my limits only led to longer recovery times.

    But now, I was ready.

    It was time to start the real training.

    ////// Total 6 months have been passed.

    [ Author here !

    How was the training arc ?

    Do let me know.

    ]

 Training-2 (Pink Muscles)

    Eight Months After Rebirth-

    It''s been eight months since I came to this world.

    Yesterday was my birthday. Another year older, but it didn''t feel like much of a celebration.

    But it was a reminder that time was slipping away.

    A small plate sat in front of me, a single piece of mochi with a tiny candle awkwardly stuck on top. No cake, no fancy gifts. Just this. But the kids in the orphanage didn''t seem to mind. Their faces were bright with excitement, their voices rising in a cheerful, off-key chorus.

    "Happy birthday to you~ Happy birthday to you~"

    I smiled, or at least, I tried to. I blew out the candle when they finished, letting them cheer like it actually meant something.

    "Kazeo, make a wish!" Emiko, the youngest, tugged at my sleeve, her wide brown eyes shining with excitement.

    A wish?

    I looked around. The faded banners from past celebrations still clung to the walls, their edges curling with age. The wooden floors creaked beneath our bare feet, and the scent of miso soup from dinner still lingered in the air. The others¡ªsome younger, some older¡ªwere grinning, eyes alight with joy, like my birthday was something special.

    I played along, because that''s what they wanted.

    "I already did," I told Emiko, ruffling her hair. "Let''s see if it comes true."

    She giggled and stole a piece of my mochi. The other kids swarmed in, snatching bites, laughing, playing. The room filled with warmth, but I felt none of it.

    I laughed with them anyway. Because that''s what I was supposed to do.

    But deep inside, I knew the truth.

    The warmth didn''t reach me.

    It wasn''t their fault. It was mine.

    I was still an outsider in this world.

    ////////

    The orphanage is large, but it''s not rich.

    It only had limited funding, barely enough to provide for all of us.

    Konoha had its priorities¡ªfunding the shinobi corps, the police force,other orphanages.

    We were just another expense on a long list..

    Occasionally, couples would visit, looking for a child to adopt. A few days ago, one such couple set their sights on me. They had heard I was diligent, that I trained daily with the dream of becoming a shinobi.

    That I was well-mannered and reserved.

    They thought I would be a good son.

    My answer , I refused.

    How could I accept them as my parents? How could I call them ''mother'' and ''father'' when my real parents still lived on¡ªetched into the depths of my memory?

    I still remember my mother''s voice, soft and full of warmth, calling me for dinner. I can almost hear it if I close my eyes long enough. I can still feel the firm, reassuring pat on my back from my father, the unspoken pride in his rough hands after a long day.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The warmth of home. The feeling of safety.

    All gone.

    I don''t want to forget them.

    I can''t forget them.

    I don''t understand how protagonists in novels do it¡ªhow they move on like their past means nothing. Like the people who loved them were just stepping stones in their story.

    I try. God, I try.

    But when the world quiets down, when training is done, when exhaustion grips me and I have no distractions left¡ªthose memories return. They creep in, soft and relentless, like a lullaby I wish I could escape from. The laughter, the mundane little moments, the life that was stolen from me.

    And I cry.

    I still cry. Even now.

    I clench my fists, nails digging into my palms. The sting grounds me, but it doesn''t stop the trembling. No matter how many times I tell myself I need to be strong, no matter how much I swallow it down, the tears come.

    I''m not like them.

    I can''t just let go.

    So I wipe my tears away before anyone notices. Before anyone sees the cracks in the mask I''ve carefully built.

    Attachments are a weakness in this world. I can''t afford them. Not yet.

    Not until I become strong enough to stand on my own.

    But I keep moving. Because what other choice do I have?

    ---

    Kaori¡ªone of the caretakers¡ªhas grown more attached to me over these months. She even asked me to call her Grandma.

    And at first, I didn''t know how to react. I didn''t have a grandmother in my previous life, so it was a new experience.

    Her kindness, her gentle presence¡ªit felt foreign, but comforting.

    Still, I didn''t let myself get too attached. It''s too dangerous. Once I enter the Academy, I won''t have much time to visit her anyway. Because in this world , Attachments mean vulnerability.

    Still, I played along.

    Getting closer to her had practical benefits. It made asking for things easier.

    Like my birthday gift.

    I didn''t want much, just twenty balloons and ten rubber balls. She was confused, but she agreed. She said she''d get them for me tomorrow.

    With that, I could finally start Rasengan training.

    ------

    But there was a problem. A serious one.

    My chakra control was horrible.

    Really really horrible.

    Two months of leaf-cutting training, and I had barely made any progress.

    My chakra output was too erratic¡ªI released far more than necessary, which made precise elemental manipulation nearly impossible. It reminded me of Naruto''s early struggles.

    I needed to fix this.

    So, from today, I''ll add Tree Walking to my training routine. If I master it, my chakra control should improve drastically.

    But given my current chakra level, it''ll take at least four months. Unlike Naruto, I don''t have an enormous chakra reserve messing up my control, but I do have an underlying instability that needs to be corrected..

    But I won''t give up. I''ll keep pushing.

    So I''ve added tree walking to my training. If I can learn to control my chakra for something as simple as walking on a tree, I''ll be able to improve my overall control. At my current level, it''ll probably take four months.

    Still, it''s better than nothing. I''ll get there.

    That day, the ninjas hired by the Root came by again. I took the opportunity to pester them for a gift. A simple request, but it felt good to get something out of them. I asked for 10 wooden shuriken, using the Academy as an excuse. Grandma also helped me convince them.

    It wasn''t much, but it was something. A small victory in this strange, new life.

    ---

    Five months later -

    Today it has been 1 year and one month since I started training .

    My body had adapted.

    After stretching my body for half an hour so my body won''t have any internal injuries formed or muscles will become inflexible .

    I could now run over three kilometers without stopping. My push-ups had increased to three sets of fifteen reps, my core had strengthened to the point where I could hold plank for twenty minutes, and I could complete fifty sit-ups without struggle.

    And I still have energy to spare.

    The improvements were tangible.

    Yet, my real focus wasn''t on raw strength anymore.

    My Rasengan training is progressing too. I''ve been using water balloons to practice the first step,

    and I''m able to keep the leaf on my forehead for thirty five minutes now.

    As for my wind chakra training, only a quarter of the leaf remained before it fully split in two. Progress was slow but steady.

    Tree walking was going well too. I could now stand on a tree trunk using only my feet without slipping. I only practiced at 4 a.m., when no one could see me. The orphanage''s small garden became my training ground.

    Every morning, after tree walking, I meditate to refine my chakra. To expand it.

    My chakra reserves had grown significantly. Now, they were roughly little more than half of what that Root Genin had when he was watching me.

    But It wasn''t enough.

    Shuriken throwing practice was still a work in progress. All my throws now landed on the board, but only a few were near the center¡ªmost were scattered towards the edges. The board itself was 27 cm by 28 cm, so hitting it consistently was an improvement in itself.

    One day a week, I allowed myself to rest completely. A chill day, as I called it.

    My exhaustion levels had decreased as my body strengthened, but I still needed a full twelve hours of sleep to recover.

    ----

    From now on, my physical training would shift focus.

    Instead of traditional exercises, I would prioritize running and planking, dropping everything else. The reason?

    Pink Muscles.

    In my past life, I learned about them through ''Demon Slayer''s Love Hashira''. She had a special muscle composition¡ªone that allowed both explosive power and near-endless endurance.

    I had been fascinated ever since.

    Pink muscles were a rare hybrid, a mix of fast-twitch (white) fibers and slow-twitch (red) fibers. In theory, training them would create the perfect warrior¡ªone who could move with blinding speed but fight for hours without tiring.

    The benefits were too great to ignore:

    ''Unmatched stamina, yet no sacrifice in power.

    The ability to sprint like a cheetah, but still endure like a marathon runner.

    A combatant who could outclass both sprinters and endurance fighters.''

    I estimated it would take two years to fully develop pink muscles. That meant by the end of my first year at the Academy, my entire body would be restructured.

    A gamble.

    But if it worked, I would walk into the Academy leagues way ahead of my peers.

    A warrior with no weaknesses in muscles category.

    Once I have them, I''ll be unstoppable. Stronger, faster, and more enduring than anyone else. I''ll be the kind of fighter who outclasses both sprinters and endurance warriors.

    This body has potential. It just needs to be molded. And I will mold it, no matter what it takes.

    [ Author here !

    Do you like this type of training and time skip or I should just write 2 years later and give you full progress.

    Do let me know.

    Next chapter will be for training end and academy entrance.

    ''Guys , I will appreciate it if you can comment more . It helps me during my writing as motivation and ideas since it''s my first time writing.''

    '' I hope you will participate and comment more from this chapter. ''

    What are your thoughts?

    Have a good day.

    ]

 Training end and Academy entrance

    One Month Later -

    A month. Thirty days.

    Seven hundred and twenty hours.

    I felt every single second of it in my bones.

    My body ached in ways I never thought possible, muscles screaming for rest, joints creaking under the weight of my own ambition. But I couldn''t stop. Not now.

    Not after what I had seen.

    I still remembered everything from my past life¡ªevery detail, every damn moment. The hours I had spent researching training methods, the countless videos I had watched, planning a future I never got to live. And now, all that knowledge burned in my mind, refusing to fade.

    So I put it to use.

    I started training. Not blindly, not like a fool swinging his fists at the air, but with purpose. I followed a structured routine, the kind I had once admired from the comfort of my bed, watching some ripped fitness influencer on YouTube talk about "balanced muscle development" and "long-term gains."

    But hearing about it and doing it?

    Two different things.

    This wasn''t some casual gym session where I could take breaks between sets, sip water, and check my phone. This was relentless. It was war¡ªagainst my own limits, against the burning fire in my lungs, against the very nature of my body as it screamed at me to stop.

    And pink muscles?

    The fibers designed for endurance, for sustained effort over long periods? Training them was a whole new level of hell.

    I had to push past fatigue, past the shaking in my limbs, past the moments where my vision blurred and my breath came ragged.

    Every run, every squat, every set of push-ups¡ªit wasn''t about strength alone. It was about control, about keeping the movement slow and steady, forcing my muscles to work past exhaustion, past the point where others would collapse.

    I forced myself to endure.

    Because in this world, where monsters walked in the form of men, where shinobi could kill before you even sensed them coming¡ªraw strength meant nothing if you didn''t have stamina to back it up.

    And I refused to be weak.

    I had to meet them again.

    I could already feel the changes. My body had hardened, muscles tightening, breath stabilizing, movements becoming smoother. It wasn''t just strength¡ªI was lasting longer, pushing further. The fatigue that used to cripple me now felt like background noise, something to acknowledge but never yield to.

    One month in, and I was still far from what I wanted to be.

    But I was no longer the same person I was before.

    The routine was balanced, targeting both power and endurance:

    1. Interval Sprints ¨C Explosive speed training. 8¨C12 rounds of 20¨C30-second sprints followed by a 60¨C90-second rest. It hit both fast and slow-twitch fibers, building both power and recovery ability.

    2. Plyometrics ¨C Jump squats, box jumps, anything to train explosive power. Three sets each, feeling like my legs were on fire by the end.

    3. Strength Training ¨C Without weights, I had to improvise. Instead of barbells, I lifted rocks of varying sizes, using them for deadlifts, squats, and overhead presses.

    4. High-Intensity Resistance Training ¨C Kettlebell swings (or rather, rock swings), thrusters, battle rope alternatives. My arms burned, my core ached, but I kept pushing.

    5. Endurance Work ¨C Light jogging after workouts, focusing on controlled breathing and muscle recovery.

    6. Mobility and Flexibility ¨C Dynamic stretching before workouts, static stretching after. I couldn''t afford injuries.

    At first, I thought I could keep up. That my knowledge from my past life would be enough to bridge the gap between ambition and reality.

    I was wrong.

    Very very wrong.

    The first week was hell. No¡ªhell would have been merciful.

    My body fought me every step of the way.

    My mind screamed for discipline, for control, but my muscles refused to obey.

    Every push-up felt like an eternity, every squat burned deep into my bones.

    By the time each session ended, I wasn''t just exhausted¡ªI was broken. My arms felt like lead, my legs wobbled with every step, and just lifting a spoon to my mouth became a battle of sheer will.

    Eating wasn''t a necessity. It was torture.

    My fingers trembled as I reached for my food, gripping the chopsticks like they weighed a ton. Every bite was a war against my own body, against the crushing weight of exhaustion that made even chewing feel like too much effort.

    This wasn''t just training.

    It was survival.

    I had to be smart. If I kept this up recklessly, I''d break before I even started seeing results.

    So, I adapted.

    Instead of going all out like an idiot, I scaled back¡ªtwo sets per exercise, just enough to push my limits without crippling myself. No shortcuts, no mindless self-destruction. Just controlled growth.

    My body was already accustomed to exhaustion from a year of relentless training. If I kept this pace¡ªkept enduring, refining, pushing¡ªsoon, I wouldn''t just survive this regimen.

    I''d own it.

    My weekly schedule now looked something like this:

    Monday : Power training ¨C Plyometrics, sprints, and full-body strength work.

    Tuesday : Active recovery ¨C Light jogging.

    Wednesday : Hypertrophy training ¨C Resistance exercises to build endurance.

    Thursday : Rest or active recovery (yoga, if I felt like it).

    Friday : Compound lifts ¨C Deadlifts, squats, pull-ups.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Saturday : High-intensity circuits.

    Sunday : Rest or light recovery.

    I know they don''t use the same day names here, but old habits die hard.

    I still think in terms of Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, even though I speak like everyone else. My mind clings to my past, whether I want it to or not.

    ////////

    Training wasn''t just physical.

    My chakra control had improved drastically.

    Tree Walking ¨C Fully mastered. I could run on walls inside my room without making a sound.

    Water Walking ¨C Started this two weeks ago. Every morning at 4 a.m., I practiced in the small pond inside the orphanage''s garden.

    Leaf Cutting ¨C Completed. Now, I was cutting small branches and weak wooden sticks with ease.

    Leaf Concentration ¨C Increased to 40 minutes. My control had grown significantly.

    Rasengan Training ¨C First step is done. Today, I''d start the second.

    My relationships were improving¡ªslowly, in small, cautious steps.

    The other kids at the orphanage weren''t just background noise anymore. I talked to them more, shared meals, even played with them on rest days. Their laughter wasn''t as distant as before, their voices no longer blending into the general hum of life around me.

    But that didn''t mean I let up on my training.

    Because while they ran around without a care in the world, I was carving my path in blood, sweat, and chakra.

    I had no time for distractions. No room for weakness.

    Yet, sometimes¡ªjust sometimes¡ªwhen I sat on the worn-out steps of the orphanage, watching the sun dip behind the rooftops, I wondered.

    Was this what normal felt like?

    ---

    "Oi, Kazeo, come play!"

    I looked up to see Daichi, a boy a few years younger than me, waving eagerly. His cheeks were flushed from running, his oversized shirt slipping off one shoulder. Behind him, a few other kids were watching, some hopeful, some hesitant.

    "I''m busy," I said, out of habit more than anything.

    Daichi pouted. "You always say that!"

    "Because it''s always true."

    "You can train later," another voice chimed in¡ªMiko, the orphanage caretaker, crossing her arms as she leaned against the doorway. "They won''t be kids forever, you know."

    Neither will I.

    Still, I sighed and stood up, rolling my shoulders. "One game. Then I''m done."

    A chorus of cheers rang out, and before I knew it, I was being dragged into whatever nonsense game they had concocted.

    For a little while, I let myself forget. Let myself be a part of this fleeting, fragile thing they called childhood here.

    Just for a little while.

    Four Months Later --

    Training had only gotten harder. I could now complete all exercises with full sets, but I was exhausted afterward.

    I can now complete all exercises due to an incident which happened two months ago .

    Two months ago,

    Training had finally started to feel... manageable. The exhaustion that clung to my body like a second skin had begun to fade, and for the first time since arriving in this world,

    I felt almost¡ªalmost¡ªnormal.

    Then, everything changed.

    That night, while I was practicing water-walking, my chakra surged. Not just a small increase¡ªa sudden, unnatural explosion. My reserves had jumped an entire level, comparable to a Root Genin.

    For a moment, I was thrilled. More chakra meant more power.

    Then it hit me.

    A crushing, suffocating exhaustion slammed into me like a collapsing building.

    My body froze. My legs buckled.

    I sank.

    Cold water rushed into my mouth as

    I struggled, arms flailing weakly, my body refusing to move. The weight of my own chakra felt like chains dragging me under. Shit. If I didn''t react now¡ª

    A burst of panic-fueled adrenaline shot through me. I forced my chakra back under control, stabilizing myself just enough to kick off the pond''s bottom and break through the surface. Gasping. Choking. Shivering.

    I dragged myself out of the water, every muscle screaming in protest. I couldn''t stay here. My chakra had leaked too much. Someone would sense it.

    But then I looked down.

    Water.

    It dripped from my clothes, forming small puddles beneath me. If I ran now, I''d leave a trail straight to my room. And ANBU would follow it.

    I forced myself to think through the exhaustion. What would erase my tracks?

    The pond.

    Without wasting a second, I stumbled back toward the water and plunged my hands into it, using my trembling fingers to splash the area around me, blending my footprints into the already-wet grass. The cold made my limbs ache, but I ignored it.

    Then, taking slow, careful steps, I moved toward a different path¡ªone that led to the orphanage''s back wall instead of the main entrance. If ANBU came, they''d check the closest doors first.

    By the time I reached my room, my body was barely holding on. My muscles screamed in protest as I slid the door shut and pressed my back against it.

    Seconds later¡ªthey arrived.

    Two masked figures landed silently outside, their movements sharp, calculated. ANBU Or Root ?

    Through the door''s peephole, I watched one of them kneel, gloved fingers brushing over the grass.

    Searching.

    I held my breath.

    ''Please. Don''t notice me.''

    One of them glanced toward the pond. Another silent gesture. Then¡ªthey vanished, dispersing into the night.

    A slow, shuddering breath escaped me. I sank to the floor, my entire body trembling from the cold and fatigue.

    That was too damn close.

    I searched my memories, desperately trying to make sense of this.

    My parents¡ªboth civilian-born shinobi¡ªhad only reached Ch¨±nin rank. They were talented, yes, but not prodigies. There was nothing extraordinary about their lineage. No powerful bloodline. No secret inheritance.

    So why?

    Why was my chakra increasing at such a terrifying rate?

    A chill crept down my spine. My breath felt shallow.

    This shouldn''t be possible.

    It wasn''t just growth¡ªit was unnatural. My reserves surged like a rising tide, drowning me in an energy that didn''t feel like mine. And the worst part? I could feel my body struggling to keep up.

    A shudder ran through me as a horrifying thought took root.

    ''What if this happened in battle?''

    ''What if, in the heat of a fight, my chakra surged beyond control¡ªmy limbs locking up, my body collapsing under the strain?''

    A single moment of weakness.

    That''s all it would take.

    An enemy wouldn''t hesitate. A kunai to the throat. A blade through the heart.

    And I''ll be dead.

    My fingers clenched into trembling fists. My heartbeat pounded against my ribs, my lungs struggling to pull in air.

    I was supposed to be getting stronger. Training to survive.

    But instead, my own power¡ªsomething that should be my greatest weapon¡ªwas turning into a liability. A curse waiting to kill me the second I let my guard down.

    I swallowed hard, forcing my breathing to slow.

    I needed answers. And I needed them fast.

    Present Time

    Physically, I wasn''t seeing massive changes, but I felt the difference. My speed had improved significantly¡ªI was faster during sprints, stronger when lifting rocks, and my endurance had skyrocketed.

    For chakra training:

    Meditation ¨C Four hours daily. My focus had improved dramatically.

    Water Walking ¨C Finally mastered. Now, I was training to run on water without breaking my stride.

    Rasengan ¨C Steps one and two were complete, but I still couldn''t form a stable Rasengan. It drained nearly 90% of my chakra to make just one. I suspected I''d need a shadow clone to stabilize it , but I had a gut feeling I could do it alone before joining the Academy.

    Leaf Concentration ¨C Over an hour now.

    Wind Nature Training ¨C I had progressed from cutting tree trunks to cutting stones. Smaller rocks were no problem, but larger ones would take more time.

    Shuriken Training ¨C I could hit stationary targets easily, but hitting targets while I am moving is still a work in progress. That would be my next focus.

    I was getting stronger. By the time I entered the Academy, I would be leagues ahead of the other students.

    Six Months Later--

    The village was quiet at this hour. Civilians slept peacefully, unaware of the masked figures patrolling Konoha''s streets. ANBU operatives moved like shadows, their presence ensuring the city''s safety.

    Inside the orphanage, a six-year-old boy stood alone in the courtyard, sweat trickling down his bare torso. He was taller than most his age¡ª125 cm¡ªwith sharp, with abyss like eyes and a face that, despite its youth, held a maturity far beyond his years. His muscles, honed through relentless training, flexed with every precise movement.

    With a wooden sword in hand, he moved.

    Vertical slash , Horizontal , Stab. Repeat.

    This boy was Tanaka Kazeo. A child determined to forge his own path.

    (Kazeo''s POV)

    Two years had passed.

    I was now six years and four months old.

    In just two days,I''d be entering the Academy.

    Honestly? I was tired. Two years of nothing but training. I had only left the orphanage three times, always with Grandma, during her grocery trips.

    Two days before entrance exam--

    The scent of miso soup filled the air as I stepped into the kitchen, the warmth of the small space wrapping around me like a familiar embrace. The wooden floor creaked under my feet, a quiet sound against the rhythmic stirring of the pot.

    "You''re up early again," Grandma said, her back still turned to me.

    I pulled out a stool and sat down, resting my arms on the worn wooden table. "I couldn''t sleep," I admitted, my voice quieter than I intended.

    She let out a soft sigh, shaking her head as she ladled soup into a bowl. "You''re training too much, Kazeo. A child your age shouldn''t have dark circles under his eyes."

    I offered a small, lopsided smile. "I''m fine, Grandma. I just... have things to do."

    She turned then, setting the bowl in front of me with a firm look. "Hmph. You say that now, but if you end up collapsing one day, don''t expect me to fuss over you."

    I chuckled, picking up my chopsticks. "Noted."

    She lingered for a moment, watching me as I started eating. Then, softer this time, she murmured, "You''re too serious for your age. Sometimes, I wish you''d just act like a child."

    My hands stilled briefly around my bowl. The words settled in the quiet kitchen, heavier than they should have been.

    A part of me wanted to say something, to reassure her. Instead, I just lowered my gaze.

    "...Maybe one day," I muttered before taking another bite.

    She didn''t reply, but the look in her eyes said enough.

    She was worried.

    I couldn''t blame her.

    But stopping wasn''t an option. Not yet.

    But I had no regrets. Because my power was increasing and that was my motivation and this was the result -

    Wind Nature Training ¨C I could now cut through metals . Small rocks crumbled into sand beneath my touch.

    Rasengan ¨C Fully formed. But it still took 60% of my chakra to maintain. So, it''s not useful during fight right now.

    Endurance ¨C I could run 10 kilometers without breaking my breathing rhythm.

    Chakra Reserves ¨C Now one and a half times that of a Root Genin.

    Shuriken Training ¨C I could hit moving targets easily seven out of ten times even when I am moving.

    New Training:

    Chakra Threading ¨C The hardest technique yet. Manipulating chakra outside my body in thin strands required insane control.

    I had also discovered a strange ability¡ªsomething unique. I could hide certain parts of my body from perception for short periods and can show less chakra than I have. But there were limitations, ones I hadn''t figured out yet.

    I would. In time.

    But for now, I had one goal¡ªenter the Academy stronger than anyone else.

    ////////Two year have been passed .

    Two Days Later -

    The entrance to the Academy was packed. A restless sea of children, most no older than eight, stood clustered together, their faces a mix of nerves and determination. Some clung to their guardians¡ªparents, caretakers, or older siblings¡ªwhile others stood alone, already hardened by the cruel hand life had dealt them. A handful of shinobi were stationed nearby, their presence ensuring the event proceeded without incident.

    More than a thousand children had gathered, all hoping to secure a place in the Academy. Many were orphans, their families lost to the Third Great Ninja War or the Ky¨±bi''s devastating attack on Konoha. For them, becoming a shinobi wasn''t just a dream¡ªit was survival. A way to carve out a future in a world that had already taken so much.

    Amidst the crowd, a group of twenty children stood together, accompanied by two adults. Among them was Tanaka Kazeo, his sharp eyes scanning the scene as he spoke with Kaori, the caretaker, and a few of the other children.

    ----------

    (Kazeo''s POV)

    I listened as the kids around me voiced their nerves, some fidgeting, others trying to mask their unease with forced confidence. I wasn''t immune to the feeling either¡ªthere was a slight tension in my chest, the weight of anticipation pressing down on me.

    But more than that, I was excited.

    Today was the real beginning.

    Up until now, everything had been training, preparation. But once I stepped into that exam hall, once I passed, it would be official. I would finally be walking the path of a shinobi¡ªone who could wield jutsu like magic.

    I had trained hard. Harder than most and I was ready.

    Then, out of nowhere¡ª

    A voice, quiet but firm, spoke directly into my ear.

    "Take first place and meet me for your reward."

    I froze. My pulse spiked.

    I turned sharply, eyes scanning the crowd, searching for the owner of the voice.

    And then¡ªI saw him.

    For a moment, my breath caught in my throat. A cold shiver ran down my spine, my instincts flaring.

    [ Author here !

    A long chapter for you guys. The longest I have written till now. It exceeded 3200 words.

    Even I am shocked but it took a lot of time to make this chapter .

    So , Do comment and give ideas for academy arc.

    ''What do you think about training arc ?''

    ''Who was the man who talked to him near the academy entrance?''

    Share your views guys about his progress.

    ]

 Academy Entrance Exam

    The morning sun painted Konoha in hues of gold and amber, stretching long shadows across the cobbled streets.

    The air carried the scent of fresh-baked bread and sizzling skewers as merchants set up their stalls, their chatter mixing with the rhythmic footsteps of children heading in the same direction.

    It was the day of the entrance exam.

    The Academy stood tall ahead, its curved roof and wide wooden gates imposing yet familiar.

    I had seen it from the outside many times with Grandma, watching older kids training in the yard.

    Today, I was stepping inside, not as a spectator, but as a participant.

    A large wooden board was mounted on the wall near the entrance, names scribbled in neat ink, assigning us to different rooms.

    I ran my finger down the list.

    Room 4B ¨C Kazeo.

    I exhaled slowly, forcing my breath to stay even. The moment I stepped inside, the atmosphere shifted¡ªnot into silence, but into awareness.

    Dozens of eyes flicked toward me. Some curious, some indifferent, a few measuring.

    Whispers curled through the air like drifting embers. Excited murmurs from children too young to grasp the weight of what lay ahead. For most, this was just another step in their expected journey. A rite of passage.

    Some bore the insignias of Konoha''s great clans¡ªUchiha, Hy¨±ga, Nara. Their very presence radiated quiet confidence, their names carrying generations of power, prestige, and expectations.

    And then, there was me.

    A name with no weight. No history. No expectations except the ones I set for myself.

    I chose a seat by the window, my gaze drifting to the training fields below. The grass swayed in the wind, undisturbed by the tension coiling in my muscles.

    The boy beside me, a slightly chubby kid with wild brown hair, tapped his fingers against the desk nervously. He glanced at me, then at the front of the room.

    "You nervous?" he muttered, his voice low enough that only I could hear.

    I shrugged. "Not really."

    He blinked. "Really? I mean, this is the first step to becoming a shinobi. You''re not even a little worried?"

    I glanced around. Some kids were bouncing their legs anxiously, others whispering to their friends, probably trying to distract themselves. A few clan kids sat with perfect posture, their expressions unreadable.

    "Worrying won''t change the outcome,right?" I said simply.

    He let out a breath. "Yeah, guess you''re right. Still, I heard the physical exam is brutal."

    Before I could respond, another voice cut in.

    "If you think this is brutal, you''ll never make it past graduation."

    We turned to see a boy with sharp features and an unmistakable Uchiha crest on his back. His expression was flat, but his eyes held that same quiet superiority all Uchihas seemed to have.

    The chubby boy next to me frowned. "Yeah? And what makes you so sure?"

    The Uchiha didn''t even blink. "Because I trained for this. If you didn''t, then you''re already behind."

    The air between them tensed, but I merely observed. It was the truth. Life wasn''t fair. It never had been.

    Before either of them could say more, a heavy presence filled the room.

    At the front, Ch¨±nin proctors stood like stone pillars, their expressions unreadable. One of them, a man with a jagged scar slicing down his cheek, stepped forward. His voice cut through the murmurs, steady and firm.

    "Welcome to the Academy Entrance Exam. Today, we will assess your physical and mental abilities to determine if you have the potential to become shinobi."

    A pause.

    "The exam consists of two sections¡ªwritten and physical."

    "Any questions?"

    Silence.

    "Good. Let''s begin."

    The room stilled.

    No one was surprised.

    Not a single child in the room.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Everyone knew there would be a written exam.

    The orphanages had made sure of it¡ªdrilling letters and numbers into our heads before we even lost our baby teeth. By the time we were six, reading and writing weren''t just encouraged; they were mandatory.

    Because even an orphan should know how to follow orders.

    A shinobi who couldn''t read mission directives was useless. A soldier who couldn''t write reports was a liability.

    So, as the proctor began handing out the exam papers, there were no gasps of shock, no wide-eyed panic.

    But that didn''t mean there was no fear.

    Some kids gripped their pencils so tight their knuckles turned white. Others tapped their feet restlessly, their breathing uneven.

    Some straightened their backs. Others clenched their fists.

    I simply exhaled again, grounding myself.

    Because today, I wasn''t just another orphan from Konoha.

    Today, I took my first step toward something greater.

    ////////

    The Written Exam -

    Scrolls of paper were placed in front of us, filled with questions ranging from history to chakra theory. I took a deep breath and focused.

    Que.1 :- Who was the First Hokage?

    Easy - Hashirama Senju.

    Que.2 :- What are the five basic chakra natures?

    Fire, Wind, Water, Earth, Lightning.

    Que.3 :- What are.... ?

    Que.4 :- Who was .... ?

    The questions weren''t difficult, but I could hear the frustrated scribbling of those struggling around me.

    Some sighed heavily, erasing their answers repeatedly.

    I finished early, setting my brush down and glancing around.

    A boy two rows ahead gnawed at his lip, his teeth pressing so hard it looked like he might draw blood. His eyes flickered constantly, darting to his neighbor''s paper in quick, desperate glances.

    His hands twitched, fingers tightening around his pencil as if willing the answers to appear on his own sheet.

    Another student sat frozen, his head buried in his hands. His shoulders trembled ever so slightly, his breaths coming too quick, too shallow.

    From the way his fingers dug into his scalp, it was clear¡ªpanic had already sunk its claws into him.

    The weight of the exam hung over the room like a storm cloud, silent yet suffocating. The scratching of pencils filled the space, broken only by the occasional shifting of nervous bodies.

    I turned back to my own exam, tapping my fingers against the desk.

    This is only the first part. The real challenge comes next.

    ///////////

    The Physical Exam -

    The sun had climbed higher by the time we stepped outside.

    The Academy''s training ground stretched before us¡ªmarked tracks for running, wooden dummies for accuracy tests, and sandbags for endurance drills.

    "Alright, brats," one of the proctors called out. "Line up! We''re testing speed and stamina first."

    "The first phase of the physical exam will begin. You have to run 5 laps on the path marked in the training ground.

    Each lap is around 500m.

    That''s 2.5 kilometers total.

    Everyone will be monitored during this run."

    Some students let out small sighs of relief¡ª500 meters per lap didn''t sound too bad.

    But then the proctor''s next words killed that hope.

    "I will run ahead. You will follow. Keep up, or get left behind."

    He didn''t wait for a response¡ªjust took off, his strides steady and powerful.

    I moved instantly.

    The air filled with the sound of pounding feet, heavy breaths, and the occasional curse as someone nearly tripped. A few overeager kids from strong clans surged ahead, their pride pushing them to take the lead. Uchiha. Hy¨±ga. Nara. Even some Akimichi, who relied on their larger builds to carry momentum.

    I didn''t bother matching their pace. I knew how this would end.

    One lap.

    Two.

    The initial energy started fading. Some were already slowing, their breathing ragged. I maintained my pace¡ªcontrolled, efficient. My heart pumped steadily, my lungs expanding and contracting in rhythm.

    Three laps.

    The first ones started dropping out, clutching their sides or gasping for air. But I kept going.

    Four laps.

    Five.

    The ache started. Not exhaustion¡ªI could run this distance. It was something deeper, a strain in my muscles, a heaviness in my limbs that shouldn''t have been there. My body was reaching its limit, but I didn''t stop because it was my new normal in this life.

    Six laps.

    Murmurs rose from those who had finished, their tired forms slumped near the edges.

    "He''s still running?"

    Seven laps.

    A few of the clan kids¡ªthose too proud to accept defeat¡ªgritted their teeth and forced themselves to keep up. The Uchiha boy from earlier was still going, sweat dripping down his face. A Hy¨±ga pushed forward, his breathing uneven.

    Twelve laps.

    One by one, they started falling back. The Uchiha stumbled slightly, his legs barely responding. The Hy¨±ga came to a sudden stop, hands on his knees.

    Fifteen laps

    Eighteen laps.

    I felt every step now. My muscles screamed, my body burned, but I didn''t stop.

    Twenty laps.

    Silence.

    The few still standing just stared as I came to a halt, my breathing heavy but controlled.

    I had done it.

    10 kilometers.

    Because I had to come first.

    Because I had to meet him.

    ////////

    Next was strength and endurance¡ª

    push-ups, sit-ups, and a sandbag lift .

    My arms burned, sweat trickling down my forehead, but I kept going because it was a regular day for me and my exhaustion .

    And I was also the last one standing in this exam.

    Whoever passed this exam was said to go with a proctor for the next assessment.

    /////////

    Before next exam, those who passed the earlier physical exam were said to be divided into two groups: one for those who had their chakra unlocked, and another for those whose chakra was still locked.

    Proctors stepped forward and helped unlock the chakra of students whose chakra was still locked.

    I was a little astonished at first, but it made sense when I thought about it.

    They had lost so many shinobi during the Third Great Ninja War and the Ky¨±bi''s rampage.

    It was clear they were trying to cultivate as many ninjas as possible, to rebuild their strength.

    Obviously, not everyone would rise to the rank of J¨­nin but even those who didn''t could still serve in other capacities¡ªused as reserve Genin or Ch¨±nin, much like reserved private in an army.

    ////////

    The final test: shuriken and kunai accuracy -

    The wooden targets stood ahead, painted with rings like bullseyes.

    I picked up a shuriken, feeling its cool metal between my fingers.

    Breathe in. Focus . Breathe out.

    I flicked my wrist. The shuriken sliced through the air, embedding itself in the central ring. Not perfect, but decent. The kunai throw landed closer to the center.

    A few students gasped when an Uchiha kid hit the bullseye every time.

    He smirked, basking in the attention.

    I ignored him. There was always someone better than you , I already learnt it hard way in my previous life.

    Some passed. Some failed. And just like that, the exam was over.

    ///////

    Results -

    The next morning, the list was posted. A crowd had already gathered, jostling to see their names.

    I squeezed through, scanning the parchment.

    There.

    Kazeo ¨C Passed .

    I stared for a moment, letting the words sink in. A hand clapped my shoulder.

    "You made it, huh?" My both roommates and few other orphans grinned. "Guess we''ll be classmates now."

    I nodded, a small smile tugging at my lips. "Yeah. I guess we will."

    For the first time in a long while, something settled in my chest. Not quite warmth, not quite excitement¡ªjust a quiet certainty.

    I had taken my first step toward becoming a shinobi.

    //////////

    Same day -

    We stood in the training yard, lined up neatly under the watchful eyes of the proctors.

    The sun hung high in the sky, its warmth settling over us, but no one paid attention to the heat.

    Not today.

    Because today, the Hokage was coming.

    The murmurs among the students had turned into full-blown excitement.

    Some kids bounced on their heels, others whispered animatedly, wondering what he''d say.

    Even the clan kids¡ªusually too proud to show emotions¡ª wore barely concealed anticipation on their faces.

    Me? I stood still, hands curled into fists at my sides. My heart wasn''t pounding from excitement .

    It was pounding from nervousness.

    Because unlike others, I knew the Hokage had specifically told me something yesterday¡ªsomething that still weighed on my mind.

    "Take the first place and meet me for the reward."

    I had tried my best, but was it enough to secure first place ?

    ''Did he know something?''

    ''Can he see my chakra level ?''

    I barely noticed when the chattering stopped, an almost unnatural silence falling over the courtyard. Then, the proctors straightened, stepping aside as an elderly figure approached.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen. The Third Hokage.

    Despite his old age, he carried himself with an air of quiet authority.

    His robes, embroidered with the kanji for ''Fire,'' swayed gently as he walked.

    His kind yet sharp eyes swept over us, assessing.

    A hush spread over the crowd, every child standing a little taller.

    The Hokage smiled. "Congratulations to all of you for passing the entrance exam. Today marks the beginning of your journey as shinobi of Konoha."

    A strange thrill coursed through me as I prepared to experience the legendary Third Hokage''s speech on the Will of Fire.

    I had seen its effects before¡ªhow those carefully crafted words had pushed Naruto to strive for the Hokage title,

    Even after all the disdain thrown his way.

    It had been easy for him to manipulate Naruto, to feed him that ideal.

    And now, I was about to witness the same speech, knowing full well he could do the same with everyone here¡ªplant the seed of the Will of Fire in them, just as he had done with Naruto.

    The thought was both unsettling and exhilarating.

    ( To be continued)...

    /////////

    [Author here !

    Next chapter --> Will of Fire and Suspicion

    How was the chapter ?

    Do let me know ??.

    ]

 Will of Fire and Suspicion

    A hush spread over the crowd, every child standing a little taller.

    The Third Hokage, his aged yet wise eyes sweeping over the gathered children, smiled.

    "Congratulations to all of you for passing the entrance exam. Today marks the beginning of your journey as shinobi of Konoha."

    His voice carried across the academy grounds, smooth yet weighted with authority.

    "Today is a day I will never forget, and I hope you won''t either. You stand here, at the threshold of a journey that will change your lives forever. The road ahead is filled with challenges, but also opportunities to grow."

    The children listened in silence, their eyes wide with admiration. Some clenched their fists in determination, others swallowed nervously.

    "You may feel nervous, and that''s okay. Everyone does when they take their first step into the unknown. But know this¡ªeach one of you carries something unique within you. A heart full of courage, a spirit ready to fight, and a dream that burns brighter than any obstacle in your path. That is the Will of Fire¡ªthe bond we share, the love we hold for this village, for our comrades, and for those we must protect.

    The fire will never go out. No matter what happens.

    Some of you may believe that the path of a ninja is about power¡ªabout jutsu, about strength."

    Hiruzen''s gaze sharpened.

    "But strength isn''t just about how many techniques you know, or how strong your body is. True strength comes from your will, your resolve, and your ability to rise every time you fall. And you will fall."

    His tone dipped lower, pressing the weight of his words into the hearts of the children.

    "You will fail. And that''s okay."

    A few flinched. Some pursed their lips. Others, the more naive ones, nodded along, believing every word as if it was scripture.

    "What matters is that every time you fall, you get back up¡ªstronger than before."

    Hiruzen let the silence linger, letting his words settle into the young minds.

    "The Will of Fire does not let you quit. It pushes you forward. It drives you to fight for what is right, to protect those you love, and to carry the legacy of Konoha into the future."

    A slow smile returned to his lips.

    "I believe in you. I believe in each and every one of you standing here today.

    The future of Konoha rests in your hands.

    Take a deep breath, look around you. These are your comrades, your allies, your friends. You are never alone."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    His words burned with finality.

    "The Will of Fire lives within you. And with it¡ªthere is nothing you cannot achieve."

    He spread his arms wide.

    "So go forth, future shinobi of Konoha! The world is waiting for you. I know you will make us proud."

    A wave of cheers erupted from the children.

    (Kazeo''s POV)

    ''Damn it... even I''m getting goosebumps.''

    He stood among the crowd, his face impassive, but his heart pounding against his ribs.

    ''If I was a normal seven-year-old, I''d be hyped beyond belief right now. Running straight into danger, eager to throw my life away for the village.''

    He inhaled sharply.

    ''I need to be careful of this Will of Fire nonsense.''

    Looking around, I saw it in the eyes of my peers¡ªthe fire had already been lit in their hearts. Some clenched their fists, their bodies practically vibrating with newfound determination. Others, the more reserved ones, stood still, but their expressions had hardened.

    ''It''s a brilliant system.''

    For every organization¡ªno matter how big or small¡ªthere exists a belief, an ideology that binds its people together. It makes them feel like they belong, like they have a purpose, like the organization is a part of them.

    The Will of Fire was exactly that.

    It blurred the lines of class and power, uniting the rich and the poor, the strong and the weak. It kept envy at bay, ensuring that those who were surpassed by the next generation felt pride instead of resentment.

    A masterful strategy.

    Hiruzen was no fool.

    ''And now¡­ he''s about to use me as a symbol for the others to chase after.''

    Hiruzen took a step forward. His voice, now smoother, carried a sense of pride.

    "The highest score in both the written and physical exams was achieved by a civilian child."

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd.

    "I have decided to reward the top scorer of this exam. And I may reward future top scorers as well. So, work hard."

    Excitement buzzed in the air.

    "Now, Tanaka Kazeo, step forward."

    All eyes snapped to me.

    I let out a small breath and stepped forward.

    I could feel their gazes burning into my skin¡ªsome envious, some eager, some curious.

    ''Tch. This is exactly what he wanted.''

    The Will of Fire was most effective when there was something tangible to chase after. By rewarding the top scorer, he wasn''t just encouraging me¡ªhe was motivating everyone else to surpass me.

    I schooled my expression into one of hesitant nervousness and stammered slightly.

    "Hokage-sama... I don''t know what to ask right now. Can you, um... give me a month to think?"

    Hiruzen''s eyes twinkled with understanding.

    A beat of silence passed before he nodded.

    "Very well. Your choice. But meet me in my office in one hour. I have something to discuss with you regarding your future path."

    My stomach tightened.

    ''He knows something.''

    For a fleeting moment, my mind raced through possibilities. Had he discovered something about my past? No¡­ impossible.

    Regardless, I had no choice.

    I gave a polite bow. "As you command, Hokage-sama."

    Hiruzen gave me a final nod before turning away, casually ruffling the hair of a few other children as he left.

    I exhaled, barely containing my irritation.

    ''He''s good. Too good.''

    The Will of Fire speech, the reward, the expectations¡ªhe was crafting a narrative.

    And the others were eating it up.

    This is also part of his plan.

    Rewarding a civilian child in front of everyone would push the others to work harder, to strive to surpass him. It would awaken their competitive spirit, fuel their desire to be recognized.

    Another move to ignite their Will of Fire.

    Civilians beamed at me, hopeful. Clansmen eyed me with mild interest. Some children came to congratulate me, while others issued challenges, vowing to beat me next time.

    I ignored them all.

    I had more important things to worry about.

    ''One hour. Then I''ll see what he really wants.''

    Kazeo turned away, walking off without another word. It was past 2 PM, and he had better things to do. Like eating.

    ---

    One Hour Later ¨C Hokage''s Office

    He arrived at the Hokage''s building. An Anbu appeared before him.

    "Hokage-sama is expecting you. Follow me."

    Kazeo nodded, observing the masked shinobi.

    I can''t see his chakra. Not all Anbu or Root operatives reveal it. Makes sense. Alerting an enemy to your strength is just stupid. I wonder why that Root operative didn''t bother concealing his¡­

    He knocked on the Hokage''s office door.

    "Come in."

    Inside, the room looked just like it did in the Naruto series. Papers stacked high, a heavy air of authority pressing down. Behind the desk, the Third Hokage sat, flipping through a file.

    The old man didn''t look up as he spoke in a low voice.

    "I want to speak to him alone."

    Four Anbu flickered into view, kneeling briefly before disappearing from the room, activating something¡ªseals, most likely.

    The Hokage finally looked at him.

    "Kazeo, take a seat."

    Kazeo tensed slightly, his mind racing. He dismissed even his Anbu guards¡­ Why? What does he want to talk about that he doesn''t want anyone else to hear?

    "I''m fine standing, Hokage-sama," he said cautiously.

    The Third gave a small smile. "No, this will be a long talk. Sit."

    Kazeo hesitated before lowering himself into the chair.

    The Hokage closed the file and looked him straight in the eyes.

    "I have read your file. Your birth. Your lineage. And yet¡­ there is nothing special about your background.

    So tell me¡ª

    Why is your soul so strong?"

    /////////

    To Be Continued...

    [Author here !

    Any plot for academy arc, you guys can think of ?

    ]

 Itachis grief

    Here, Kazeo was in Hokage''s office and there Uchiha Itachi was grieving the death of his teammate, who was killed by a masked shinobi while escorting the Fire Daimyo."

    (Itachi''s and 3rd P.O.V. combined)

    Four year old Itachi stood in the middle of a ruined field, the air thick with the scent of blood and burning flesh. His tiny hands clenched as he looked around¡ªthe bodies of enemy ninja lay scattered, the result of a battle he hadn''t fought, but had been forced to witness. His father stood nearby, sword in hand, his Sharingan fading back into dark eyes.

    "This is the world of shinobi, Itachi," Fugaku said, his voice devoid of emotion. "Strength decides everything. If you want to protect, you must be strong."

    Itachi, too young to respond, merely nodded. But inside, something cracked.

    This was the world he was meant to live in.

    A world soaked in blood.

    -----

    By the time I was five, I had already surpassed the other children in the clan. Even the older ones. My father rarely praised me outright, but I could see it in his eyes¡ªthe quiet expectation.

    "Itachi, come with me," he said one evening after training.

    We walked in silence, the twilight casting long shadows over the Uchiha compound. Finally, he stopped under a cherry blossom tree.

    "You have a gift," he said. "And with gifts come responsibilities. The Uchiha clan needs strong shinobi. Do you understand?"

    I nodded. I always nodded.

    That night, as I watched Sasuke sleep, his tiny fingers curled into a fist, I wondered¡ªwhat would he think of all this when he grew up?

    Would he be forced to walk the same path as me?

    Would he have to understand war?

    I hoped not.

    ----

    At home, life was different. My mother, Mikoto, was gentle¡ªher hands warm when she tucked me in at night, her voice soft when she hummed lullabies. And Sasuke¡­

    Sasuke was still a baby, barely able to walk, but whenever he giggled, I felt something lighter in my chest.

    "Look at him, Itachi," My mother whispered as she cradled the infant. "Sasuke will look up to you. He''ll need you."

    I looked at my little brother, sleeping peacefully in my mother''s arms. I reached out and gently touched Sasuke''s tiny fingers.

    A silent promise formed in his heart.

    "I''ll protect him" I whispered.

    Mikoto smiled, stroking his hair. "I know you will."

    ----

    Flames devoured houses, the air was filled with the screams of civilians, and above it all¡ªa monster.

    The Ky¨±bi roared, its massive form looming over Konoha, tails thrashing like whips of destruction.

    Itachi clutched Sasuke tightly, his small body shielding his baby brother from the chaos. His mother was with them, eyes frantic as she tried to find safety.

    "Where''s father?" he asked, voice barely above a whisper.

    "Fighting," Mikoto answered, her expression tense.

    Itachi knew what that meant. The Uchiha were on the battlefield, trying to subdue the beast.

    And then¡ªit happened.

    A shadow moved past the Ky¨±bi, leaping through the air. The Ky¨±bi''s eyes¡ªred, twisted with black tomoe¡ªlocked onto that figure.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Itachi''s breath hitched.

    A man.

    A masked man.

    Even at six, his instincts screamed that this was no ordinary ninja. There was something wrong, something unnatural.

    Then, just as quickly as the chaos began, it ended. The Fourth Hokage''s chakra flared, and then the Ky¨±bi was gone. Sealed and Defeated.

    Itachi exhaled shakily, still clutching Sasuke as he watched the village burn.

    ''How many had died tonight?''

    The monster was gone, but the scars would remain.

    And so would the shadow of that masked man.

    -----

    "Itachi, let''s spar!"

    Shisui grinned, flipping his kunai in his hand. He was older, faster, but Itachi didn''t mind. Shisui was the only one who could challenge him¡ªhis only real friend.

    Itachi nodded, taking a stance.

    They clashed, kunai meeting in a blur of motion. Itachi moved efficiently, dodging each strike with minimal effort. But Shisui was unpredictable.

    He grinned suddenly. "Too slow!"

    A flicker of motion, and Itachi felt the cold press of a kunai at his neck.

    He exhaled, lowering his own blade. "You win."

    Shisui laughed, stepping back. "You''re way too serious, you know that?"

    Itachi didn''t answer. His mind was elsewhere. If this were real combat, I''d be dead.

    That wasn''t acceptable.

    He had to become stronger.

    For Sasuke.

    For the village.

    ------

    In my life , there is also a girl who talks to me regularly.

    Her name , Izumi Uchiha. She is the daughter of a lower-ranked Uchiha, but she had a fire in her that remind me of my mother.

    She would always find excuses to talk to me.

    "Itachi-kun, did you eat today?" she''d ask, peeking over my shoulder while I trained.

    I would nod, barely acknowledging her.

    "You should smile more," she once told me with a pout. "It''d suit you."

    I didn''t know how to respond to that.

    She was¡­ different. Always trying to make me laugh, always looking for a way to bring warmth into my world.

    Maybe, in another life, I could have let myself enjoy that.

    But I didn''t have time for distractions. Not when I had a goal.

    ------

    By the time I was seven,

    I had already surpassed the Academy curriculum.

    The instructors didn''t hesitate to let me graduate early.

    That''s when I was placed into Team 2, alongside Tenma Izumo and Shinko Inari, under a Jonin-sensei whose name never truly mattered to me.

    Tenma was loud, brash, and confident¡ªa stark contrast to my silent nature. "We''re gonna be the best team in history!" he declared on our first day.

    Shinko rolled her eyes. "Only if you stop talking and actually train."

    I didn''t say anything, but deep down, I knew that no matter how strong they were¡­ they weren''t prepared for the real world.

    ----

    After a year of flawless teamwork and countless successful missions, Team 2 had earned a strong reputation.

    We weren''t just another group of fresh Genin¡ªwe were recognized and trusted.

    And because of that, we were given an honorary mission¡ªescorting the Land of Fire''s daimy¨­ to Konoha. A prestigious task, one meant to show off Konoha''s strength and discipline.

    Tenma was ecstatic. "This is it! This is the kind of mission only elites get, right? We''re practically famous now!"

    Shinko rolled her eyes but smiled. "It''s just an escort mission. Don''t get ahead of yourself."

    I remained silent, observing them both. Something about this mission didn''t sit right with me. Not because of the daimy¨­ or the responsibility, but because my instincts told me that something¡­ was coming.

    And I was right.

    We were Team 2¡ªOur sensei ,Tenma, Shinko, and I.

    A team of graduates.

    When we were assigned to escort the Fire Daimy¨­, I didn''t expect it to be anything more than a routine mission. Twelve guards accompanied us, their presence making it seem like no danger could touch us.

    Then he appeared.

    A man, cloaked in black, his mask concealing his face. He walked toward us with unnatural ease, as if he feared nothing.

    The moment our eyes met, I felt it¡ªpower.

    Then, without warning, the world shattered.

    A genjutsu.

    I fought against it, breaking free. So did Tenma.

    The masked man tilted his head, intrigued. "Oh? Two of you resisted?" His voice was smooth, amused. "Interesting."

    Tenma stepped forward, kunai drawn. "I don''t know who you are, but you made a mistake attacking us! Genjutsu is my specialty!"

    "Tenma, wait¡ª"

    He lunged.

    The masked man chuckled. "A ninja who cannot calmly assess a situation will die."

    Shing.

    Blood.

    Tenma''s body jerked, eyes wide in shock as the blade slid through him.

    I took a step forward, but it was too late.

    A waterfall of blood poured from his chest as the masked man yanked his weapon free.

    Tenma''s fingers trembled, reaching up as if trying to grasp something.

    "Itachi¡­ was I¡­ fast?"

    My breath hitched. "Yeah," I whispered. "You were fast."

    Then Tenma stopped moving.

    and I froze.

    "Those who rush forward, recklessly seeking distinction, die young," the masked man murmured. He crouched beside Tenma''s corpse, as if studying it. "That is the reality of the ninja world. But it''s already too late to teach you that, hm?"

    His eyes flicked to me.

    "But you..." He straightened. "You did not fall. You did not charge blindly. You tried to assess both your power and mine." A chuckle. "Wonderful, Uchiha Itachi."

    My hands clenched into fists. "Who are you, How do you know my name ?"

    He tilted his head. "I know everything about the Uchiha."

    He turned his gaze toward the Daimy¨­. "I only want his life. The rest of you can leave."

    I stepped forward. "I won''t let you."

    A sigh. "Then, like your friend... you will die."

    He moved. Faster than anything I had ever seen. I barely had time to react. My body screamed to move, but¡ª

    To be Continued....

    //////////////

    [ Author here !

    How was the chapter, guys?

    First time tried writing from perspective of other characters .

    Do let me know your thoughts ??

    ]

 W-Will I die ?

    He turned his gaze toward the Daimy¨­. "I only want his life. The rest of you can leave."

    I stepped forward. "I won''t let you."

    A sigh. "Then, like your friend... you will die."

    He moved. Faster than anything I had ever seen. I barely had time to react. My body screamed to move, but¡ª

    A flash of silver.

    A new voice.

    "Chidori!"

    A streak of lightning cut through the air, forcing the masked man back.

    Kakashi Hatake had arrived.

    The masked man stared at him, silent for a moment. Then, with a quiet whisper, he said,

    "Kakashi..."

    And vanished.

    I dropped to my knees. My hands were shaking. Tenma''s blood was still warm on the ground beside me.

    The world blurred.

    I had failed.

    I was eight years old, and I had failed.

    That night, I didn''t sleep.

    As I lay awake, staring at the ceiling, one thought consumed me.

    The mission was completed. The daimy¨­ was safely escorted to Konoha. And none of it mattered.

    I am not strong enough.

    I turned my head, glancing at Sasuke, sleeping peacefully beside me. His small hands curled into his blanket, completely unaware of the horrors outside.

    This world¡­

    This ninja world¡­

    It was wrong.

    And I would change it.

    No matter the cost.

    I have to become stronger.

    Stronger than my father.

    Stronger than Shisui.

    Stronger than him.

    Some days later-

    Shinko didn''t speak for days after we returned. And then, one day, she simply left.

    "I can''t do this anymore," she told me when we met for the last time. Her voice was empty. "I thought being a shinobi meant strength. But it just means losing people over and over again."

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    I didn''t try to stop her.

    Because deep down, I understood.

    Shisui found me again that night, just like before, sitting on the rooftop, staring at the village below.

    "This isn''t fair," I muttered, my voice low.

    Shisui sighed, sitting beside me. "It never is."

    I clenched my fists. "I was strong enough to see it coming. But not strong enough to stop it."

    Shisui placed a hand on my shoulder. "Then get stronger, Itachi." His voice was quiet, but firm. "Not just for yourself, but for the people you want to protect."

    I looked at him then, something burning in my chest.

    I didn''t want to just be strong. I wanted to create a world where people like Tenma didn''t have to die.

    Where people like Sasuke would never have to experience this pain.

    And that was the moment my path was set.

    No matter the cost¡­ I would change this world.

    ///////////////

    Hokage office , Konoha -

    Third Hokage closed the file in his hands with a quiet thud, letting it rest on the table before fixing his sharp gaze on me.

    "I was reading your file," he said, his tone even but laced with curiosity. "Your birth, your parents, their lineage¡­ but there''s nothing extraordinary about them. So tell me, why is your soul so strong?"

    I blinked, my mind stuttering for a moment. ''What the hell is he talking about?'' I knew I had transmigrated, but I never considered that my soul was somehow¡­ special. And yet, here I was, sitting across from the Hokage himself, who seemed genuinely intrigued by it.

    Had something happened between my death and my arrival here?''

    My mouth went dry as I hesitated before asking, "Soul?" My nervousness eased slightly¡ªat least he wasn''t probing into the things I was trying to hide.

    Hiruzen studied me for several seconds, his piercing eyes searching for something.

    ''Was he trying to read my reaction?

    My expression? Whatever it was, I had no answers for him. I was just as confused as he was.''

    Finally, he spoke again.

    "Your soul is strong¡ªtoo strong. I''ve only seen something like this once before, in the First Hokage himself. Your soul is slightly inferior in quantity but equal to his in quality."

    A shiver ran down my spine.

    "I assume you feel exhaustion constantly, like you''re dragging a rock through water with every step?"

    My eyes widened. A slow, creeping realization settled over me. That was exactly what I''d been feeling for the past two years¡ªthis overwhelming, soul-crushing fatigue that clung to me like a second skin. If I hadn''t known how strong people could get in this world, I wouldn''t have even pushed myself to train this much.

    My head jerked in an involuntary nod, too stunned to do anything else. I must have looked ridiculous because Hiruzen chuckled at my reaction.

    "As I thought," he said, his voice laced with amusement. Then, his tone turned serious. "The real reason you feel this exhaustion is because of your soul''s overwhelming power. Can you guess why?"

    I sucked in a slow breath, forcing myself to think through the haze of emotions flooding my mind. ''So this whole time, my body wasn''t just weak¡ªit was struggling to contain my own soul. Will this last forever? Or will it stabilize in the future?''

    I hesitated, then spoke, my voice laced with uncertainty. "Because my body is too weak for my soul?"

    Hiruzen nodded, his expression grim. "Correct. Your body¡ªyour vessel¡ªisn''t strong enough to contain the quality of your soul.

    Chakra is formed by combining physical and spiritual energy, which is why shinobi meditate to enhance their reserves.

    Since your soul is strong, your spiritual energy is naturally high. That means, theoretically, you should have an abnormally large chakra pool for your age."

    I frowned. That made sense, but¡­

    "If that''s the case, why isn''t my chakra higher?" I asked, still trying to piece things together.

    ''I was only showing him half of amount of chakra I have ''

    ''he didn''t notice my real chakra level .Does this means I can hide my chakra from even a Kage level Shinobi ? What is this power I have?''

    Hiruzen exhaled, folding his arms. "Because your body is still too weak. Right now, your chakra levels are far lower than they should be. But if you train seriously, your body will slowly adapt. By the time you reach fifteen, you should be able to handle it. However¡ª" his voice darkened slightly, "if you neglect your training, your soul will start to deteriorate your body from the inside out. And you will die."

    A cold chill ran down my spine.

    I was walking on the edge of life and death this entire time¡­ and I didn''t even know it.

    I clenched my fists, my breathing shaky. If Hiruzen hadn''t told me, I would''ve died again¡ªjust like before, without knowing the reason why.

    I forced my body to tremble slightly, my voice coming out smaller than I intended. "W-Will I die, Hokage-sama?"

    [ Author here !

    How was the chapter?

    Do let me know.

    ]

 Do you believe in Will of Fire ?

    Hiruzen exhaled, folding his arms. "If you neglect your training, your soul will start to deteriorate your body from the inside out. And you will die."

    A cold chill ran down my spine.

    I was walking on the edge of life and death this entire time¡­ and I didn''t even know it.

    I clenched my fists, my breathing shaky. If Hiruzen hadn''t told me, I would''ve died again¡ªjust like before, without knowing the reason why.

    I forced my body to tremble slightly, my voice coming out smaller than I intended. "W-Will I die, Hokage-sama?"

    For the first time, his expression softened. "No," he said firmly. "You just need to train your body properly. And there''s an upside to all of this."

    I perked up slightly. "Upside?"

    He gave me a small, knowing smile. "By the time you''re twenty, your chakra reserves should reach at least half of a Tailed Beast''s."

    My breath hitched.

    '' Half? Of a Tailed Beast? ''

    That level of chakra was absurd. Insane. People feared Jinch¨±riki because of the sheer volume of chakra they possessed, and I could potentially reach that level naturally?

    "You''ll learn more about Tailed Beasts in the Academy, or you can read about them in the library," he continued. "For now, focus on training. Also¡ª" his gaze sharpened, "meet me in a month. I will allow you to choose a reward."

    My fingers curled slightly into my palms as his words settled in. He had expectations for me.

    I took a shaky breath before forcing my voice to sound steadier. "I''ll train hard and live up to your expectations, Hokage-sama." Then, hesitating for a second, I added, "But¡­ I have some questions ."

    Hiruzen raised an eyebrow. "Oh?" There was mild amusement in his tone. "Go ahead."

    And so, for the next half an hour, we discussed various aspects of the soul and chakra. He clarified several of my doubts, some of which only deepened my curiosity.

    A strong soul could mean resistance to genjutsu, enhanced learning capability, or even¡­ an affinity for forbidden arts.

    No wonder he''s interested.

    Then he handed me a small talisman.

    "This was created by the First Hokage," he explained. "It will suppress your spiritual energy, preventing others from sensing your soul''s strength. There are people who would exploit your potential if they knew about it, so never take it off."

    I ran my fingers over the talisman, feeling the faint pulse of energy within it.

    ''Danzo''

    The name flashed in my mind instantly. If anyone would take an interest in me, it was him. If he knew I could potentially amass the amount of chakra of a Tailed Beast by twenty, he would not let me roam free.

    I need to be careful.

    With that thought lingering in my mind I was going to left when I again heard his voice and pressure in the room increased.

    The Hokage clasped his hands together. "Tell me, Kazeo. What do you want from this academy? What do you seek to become?"

    A loaded question.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    No, A trap.

    Kazeo knew the answer he gave now could affect the Hokage''s perception of him for years to come.

    A weapon? A prodigy? A future leader? Or a threat?

    The wrong response could put him on a path he didn''t want.

    He met the Hokage''s gaze, his voice quiet but firm.

    "¡­I want to be strong."

    The old man nodded slightly. "For what purpose?"

    Kazeo didn''t hesitate. "To survive. To not die like my parents died , a nameless death."

    ''And also to find a way meet my real parents ''

    A flicker of something crossed the Hokage''s face. Approval? Interest? Amusement?

    "¡­That is a wise answer."

    Then, without warning, the suffocating pressure in the room lifted. The tension that had wrapped around Kazeo''s shoulders like invisible chains suddenly loosened.

    The old man smiled, warm and grandfatherly again. "Very well. You may go."

    Kazeo didn''t move immediately.

    Just like that?

    His instincts told him this wasn''t over.

    But pushing further would only invite suspicion.

    So he stood, gave a respectful bow, and turned toward the door.

    As he reached for the handle, the Hokage''s voice stopped him.

    "One last thing, Kazeo."

    Kazeo paused.

    "¡­Do you believe in the Will of Fire?"

    His fingers froze against the door.

    Slowly, he turned his head, meeting the Hokage''s gaze once more.

    This time, the warmth was gone.

    The old man''s eyes weren''t those of a kind leader.

    They were the eyes of a ruler. A strategist. A man who had sent hundreds¡ªthousands¡ªto die with a single command.

    The weight of the village rested on this man''s shoulders. And at this moment, Kazeo felt the full force of that authority.

    He inhaled slowly.

    Then he gave a small, thoughtful nod.

    "I¡­ don''t know yet."

    A beat of silence.

    Then, to my surprise, the Hokage chuckled.

    "Honest. Good."

    I gave a final bow and left the office.

    As soon as the door shut behind me, I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I was holding.

    That was close.

    That man¡­ wasn''t simple.

    I wasn''t in danger. Not yet. But the Hokage had noticed me.

    I left the office and headed toward the Academy, where the proctors were waiting to take us to our new apartments¡ªrent-free until we became full-fledged shinobi.

    //////////////

    (Hiruzen''s POV) ¨C

    To say I was surprised would be an understatement.

    The moment I sensed that presence¡ªa soul far too strong for a mere child¡ªI knew something was amiss.

    At first, I thought it was a mistake, a misreading of my own senses. But the more I focused, the clearer it became. That density, that weight... it was unnatural.

    I traced it to a black-haired boy standing near the Academy entrance, an orphan lost in the sea of war''s aftermath. Nothing in his lineage stood out. No noble blood, no special Kekkei Genkai, nothing that should have made him remarkable.

    And yet, he was.

    A soul of such magnitude was a rarity, bordering on impossibility.

    I had only encountered one other soul of that caliber in my lifetime¡ªHashirama Senju.

    But even Hashirama, for all his power, had been a man shaped by experience, by time. This boy? He was just six. Six!

    And yet, when I looked into his eyes, I didn''t see a child.

    I saw calculation.

    Sharp, controlled, dangerous calculation.

    I had read reports¡ªfragments of intelligence from long-forgotten scrolls, whispers from those who studied the anomalies of the human soul. People with powerful souls matured faster, their intelligence sharper, their memories near-perfect. They saw the world differently, absorbed knowledge like a sponge, and processed information years ahead of their peers.

    I had expected this boy to be more intelligent than others his age.

    But this? This was something else entirely.

    It was like staring at a grown man locked in a child''s body.

    He observed everything. Measured every word, every shift in the atmosphere, every hidden intent behind my questions.

    I needed to test him further.

    So, I issued a challenge¡ªone that would determine whether he was truly worth my time.

    Secure first place in the entrance exam.

    A simple request, but one designed to push him. His body was suffering from exhaustion¡ªhe should have collapsed halfway through. But instead, he endured. He forced himself beyond his limits, clinging to sheer willpower and strategy.

    That was enough.

    I brought him here.

    Of course, I couldn''t reveal what I knew. Children were unpredictable, and this one... this one was far too aware for his own good.

    So, I told him the truth¡ªjust sprinkled with enough fear about fake information of death to motivate him.

    And it worked.

    Watching him tremble slightly, nodding along, I inwardly smirked.

    And I watched.

    His body remained still, his face neutral, but his eyes¡ªthey sharpened. Calculating. Assessing risk. Not like a child, but like a seasoned shinobi.

    For the first time in decades, I felt a chill run down my spine.

    Even I hadn''t expected this level of control.

    This wasn''t just intelligence.

    This was the mind of someone who understood power, who recognized the weight of his words, who knew he was playing a game far greater than he should have been capable of.

    ''Who are you, really, Kazeo?''

    And more importantly¡ª''what will you become?''

    There was also another problem.

    The Organisation.

    ( To be continued....)

    /////////

    [ Author here !

    How was the chapter?

    Do let me know your thoughts.

    Tomorrow, there will be no new chapter . Will continue as usual after that.

    ]

 The Organisation

    There was also another problem.

    The Organization.

    A shadow that lurked beneath the surface, known only to the highest authorities across the shinobi world.

    They were unknown, unseen, operating from the depths where even the most skilled ANBU couldn''t reach.

    And they had made a declaration to every major and minor village:

    "A strong soul is an anomaly. A disruption to the balance. Kill them, bring proof, and we will reward you with Fuinjutsu of the highest order."

    Seals that could turn the tide of war. Techniques that could cripple entire nations.

    All for the head of someone like Kazeo.

    Everyone dismissed it as superstition at first. An absurd notion, driven by fear.

    But over the years, whispers turned into truths. Reports of children mysteriously disappearing. Unexplained deaths in rival villages. Shinobi eliminated before they could bloom into threats.

    And now, one of them was in Konoha.

    The other villages wouldn''t ignore this.

    Sooner or later, the whispers would reach the wrong ears.

    They would come for him.

    And if that happened¡­

    I couldn''t allow it.

    Kazeo wasn''t just a potential asset¡ªhe was a liability if left unchecked. If his mind continued to develop at this rate, if he saw the village as an enemy, if he chose the wrong side¡­

    He could become a greater threat than any outside force.

    I have to make sure that didn''t happen.

    Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, staring at the door Kazeo had just exited through.

    Konoha had five future S-rank shinobi¡ªKakashi, Might Guy, Itachi, Shisui, and now, Kazeo.

    The village''s future depended on them.

    And this boy¡­ he was the most dangerous of them all.

    I highly thought of him due to his carefully measured answers and deliberate attempts to act normal.

    A child playing pretend.

    Or so he thought.

    I allowed myself a small, knowing smirk. He truly believed he had controlled that conversation, that he had given just the right amount of truth to keep himself safe.

    Clever.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    But not clever enough.

    He had overlooked the simplest truth¡ªchildren don''t hesitate before answering questions like that.

    A six-year-old orphan with no clear guidance should have been desperate for approval, eager to say what he thought I wanted to hear. But instead, he had paused, considered his words, and measured his tone.

    That alone made him dangerous.

    Not because of his strength.

    Not because of his soul.

    But because he was thinking.

    And one day, he might decide Konoha is not worth protecting.

    But If I change his thoughts, We will reclaim our former glory.

    Now, I just need to ensure peace lasted long enough for them to grow.

    Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, already strategizing how to weaken the other great villages.

    ////////////

    Meanwhile, the boy¡ªoblivious to how easily he had been manipulated and how highly the Hokage thought of him for carefully thinking before answering and trying to act normal¡ªhappily hummed his way back to the Academy.

    Only God knows what expression Kazeo will make when he realizes how effortlessly the Hokage fooled him and how highly he regarded him.

    But one thing was certain.

    The ''kind-hearted'' image of the Third Hokage wouldn''t last forever.

    ////////////////

    The academy hall was buzzing when I arrived. Children were chatting in groups, some bragging about their results, others complaining about their scores. A few were discussing my unexpected rank one position, eyes filled with skepticism or curiosity. I ignored them.

    //////////

    The proctor led me through the narrow streets, the familiar buzz of the village echoing in the distance. With each step, the reality of my new life settled in. No more shared beds, no more crowded meals with noisy kids arguing over who gets the last piece of bread. From now on, it was just me.

    We stopped in front of a small apartment complex, its walls slightly worn from age but still standing strong. The proctor pushed open the wooden door, leading me inside.

    The moment I stepped in, my eyes swept across the tiny living space¡ªjust one room, compact but functional. A single bed, just big enough for a twelve-year-old. A small wooden table with a chair beside it. An almirah pushed against the corner, its paint slightly chipped.

    The kitchen was no bigger than a closet, but it had everything¡ªan old gas stove, a fridge humming softly, a rice cooker sitting atop the counter. A few basic utensils lined the shelves, along with neatly stacked plates and cups.

    I noticed a small basket near the sink filled with toiletries¡ªsoap, toothbrush, toothpaste. A folded towel rested on the countertop, and a fresh set of clothes was placed on the bed. Someone had prepared all this beforehand.

    It wasn''t luxurious, but it was¡­ home. Or at least, it was supposed to be.

    The proctor cleared his throat, snapping me out of my thoughts. "You can start living here from tomorrow. Spend tonight at the orphanage¡ªsay your goodbyes." His voice was firm but not unkind. "Your class teacher will come by in the morning with your stipend and food supply for the month."

    I nodded slowly, my fingers trailing over the rough wooden surface of the table. "Thank you," I muttered, my voice quieter than usual.

    The proctor gave a small nod before stepping back, the door creaking shut behind him.

    Silence.

    I stood in the middle of the room, staring at the empty walls, the vacant space around me. A home meant to be filled with warmth and memories. Yet right now, it felt nothing more than a shelter¡ªa place to exist, not to belong.

    I exhaled, shaking off the creeping emptiness before heading back to the orphanage.

    Tonight, I wasn''t alone yet. But tomorrow¡­ tomorrow, everything would be different.

    A part of me felt¡­ uneasy. Not because the room was bad¡ªit was more than enough for a single person¡ªbut because it was the first real sign that I was stepping away from the orphanage.

    Away from them.

    //////////

    Inside the Orphanage -

    The orphanage buzzed with life, a strange mixture of joy and sorrow filling the air. Ten of us had passed, and that was cause for celebration. Laughter rang out, but so did sniffles¡ªsome kids rejoiced, grinning ear to ear, while others sulked in the corners, fists clenched as they swore they''d pass next time.

    My two roommates, Haruto and Shizuka, were among the ones who passed. They had trained harder than most, their minds unconsciously influenced by watching me push myself every day. I had never directly taught them anything, but sometimes, just witnessing someone struggle toward a goal was enough to ignite a fire in others.

    "Oi, Kazeo!" Haruto called out, grinning as he held up a wooden toy kunai. "Bet I''ll surpass you by the time we graduate!"

    Shizuka scoffed, elbowing him. "You? Surpass Kazeo? Dream on. He''ll probably be a Chunin before you can even throw a proper kunai."

    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Keep training, both of you. Maybe one day, I''ll actually have to try against you."

    Their laughter rang out, but there was an underlying nervousness. A realization that everything was about to change.

    Grandma¡ªthe elderly caretaker who had looked after us for years¡ªstood nearby, watching over the children like a mother hen. Her warm smile held a tinge of sadness, as if she was proud yet reluctant to let us go.

    "You''ve all grown so much," she murmured, wiping her eyes. "But you must remember, this is just the beginning. A shinobi''s life is not easy. You''ll live alone, you''ll fight, and one day¡­ you may not return."

    Silence.

    Even the most excited among us stilled. The weight of her words settled over the room like a heavy blanket.

    "But¡ª" her voice softened, eyes brimming with warmth, "¡ªno matter what happens, this will always be your home. If the world becomes too cruel, if the loneliness becomes unbearable¡­ come back. You''ll always have a place here."

    Some of the younger kids sniffled, clutching at her robe. The ones who passed looked down, some wiping their eyes, others nodding with newfound determination.

    One of the smaller kids, a boy no older than five, tugged at my sleeve. "K-Kazeo-nii, will you still play with us sometimes?"

    I felt something in my chest tighten. I crouched down, ruffling his hair. "Of course. I''ll come visit when I have time. Just don''t slack off, alright?"

    He nodded furiously, rubbing his eyes with his sleeve.

    That night, we packed whatever little belongings we had. I didn''t own much¡ªjust a few old clothes, a worn-out blanket, and some wooden kunai . The room, which had once felt cramped with three people, suddenly felt too empty.

    For the first time in years, I let myself truly rest. No training, no overthinking¡ªjust the quiet hum of the orphanage lulling me to sleep.

    Tomorrow, everything would change.

    Tomorrow, I would truly be alone.

    [ Author here!

    How was the chapter?

    Do let me know your thoughts .

    ]

 New home , New Life

    Tomorrow, everything would change.

    Tomorrow, I would truly be alone.

    //////////

    Next day -

    The sun barely peeked over the horizon as I walked out of the orphanage, my footsteps slow, deliberate. Grandma walked beside me, her warm, wrinkled hand squeezing mine.

    One by one, we dropped off the other kids at their new homes. When we finally reached mine, a strange silence settled between us.

    She looked up at me, eyes shining with unshed tears. "Kazeo," she whispered, her voice barely above a breath, "Promise me you''ll visit."

    I swallowed hard, my grip tightening. "I will."

    Her hands trembled as she cupped my face, her touch lingering as if memorizing the shape of my features. "And if you ever need anything¡ªanything at all¡ªyou come to me, okay?"

    A small nod. "Okay."

    She held me for a moment longer before pulling away, wiping at her eyes. "Alright, go. Before I start crying like an old fool."

    I watched her walk away, her steps slow, reluctant. A strange heaviness settled in my chest, something foreign and uncomfortable.

    I hated goodbyes.

    Shaking my head, I turned toward my new home, pushing the door open.

    I sat on the edge of my bed, staring at the plain walls of my new home. The silence was heavy, pressing down on my chest in ways I hadn''t expected. I had spent years in the orphanage, surrounded by noise¡ªlaughing kids, scolding caretakers, the occasional sound of a fight breaking out over a stolen piece of bread.

    And now? Nothing.

    I sighed, rubbing my temples. I need to stop thinking like this.

    Instead, I forced myself to focus on the next step¡ªsurvival. I had to learn the prices of food, vegetables, fruits, and meat. Living alone meant managing everything myself. No caretakers to provide meals, no grandma to remind me to eat.

    A frown settled on my face. Cooking¡­ That was going to be a problem.

    In my previous life, my mother had always cooked for me. I never once thought to praise her, never realized how much effort she put into making meals. Now, with no one to do it for me, regret crept up my spine like a slow-burning fire.

    I clenched my fists. I should''ve appreciated her more.

    Shaking off the sad feeling, I moved on to another thought¡ªone that brought a grin to my face.

    Chakra paper.

    I needed to find some. If I had two or more chakra natures¡­ my life would be set. I could train in multiple jutsu, become unstoppable as my chakra would be large like Naruto .

    I grinned wider, eyes gleaming. No one would be able to defeat me.

    My thoughts spiraled further into fantasy. Images of myself standing on a battlefield, crushing enemies with overwhelming power. My mere presence making Kunoichi blush and swoon¡ªjust like those overpowered protagonists from the novels I used to read.

    I snorted. Yes, this is the path of a true main character.

    And then¡ª

    Ding-dong!

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    The doorbell shattered my daydreams, pulling me back to the present. My grin faltered as I blinked, momentarily confused.

    I sighed, shaking my head. Here I go again¡­

    Even in this life, I was stuck in the same habit¡ªdreaming of an ideal world instead of focusing on reality. In my previous life, I used to fantasize about getting transported to a magical realm, thinking about all the amazing things I would do. And now? I was finally in one¡­ and I was still doing the same thing.

    Sigh ''When this habit of mine will leave me?''

    The doorbell rang again, more insistent this time.

    I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling. Alright, alright. Time to face reality.

    Pushing myself up, I walked toward the door, wondering who had come to see me.

    I opened the door.

    Standing there was the scarred chunin from the written exam. His expression was unreadable, his gaze sharp and assessing.

    He nodded. "Hello! Kazeo, I''m Okabe. Your instructor for this year."

    I straightened unconsciously and bowed slightly "Hello, sensei. I am Tanaka Kazeo, I''ll be in your care."

    A flicker of approval crossed his face. "Good manners," he noted before handing me a small pouch. "Here''s your stipend¡ª2,000 ryo. More than enough for monthly expenses. And here¡ª" he tossed a pack of ration bars into my hands, "¡ªyour food supply for the week. Fourteen bars for seven days. Once they''re finished, get more from the Academy."

    I stared blankly at the dull, colorless bars in my hands.

    Ration bars.

    ''I had seen these in the anime¡ªthose bland, lifeless bars that shinobi carried on missions. Sai had called them ''mud balls,'' and now I understood why.''

    Certainly, It was different than that but purpose of both was nearly same.

    I forced a polite smile. "Understood, sensei."

    He must have sensed my hesitation because he added, "Every shinobi eats these. They''ve been designed to provide maximum nutrition with minimum waste. Get used to them."

    A deep sigh threatened to escape me, but I held it in. Great. So this was why Naruto practically lived on ramen.

    Okabe gave me a final nod. "Class starts in three days. Be on time."

    With that, he turned and left.

    I shut the door behind him and stared at the ration bars in my hands.

    ''Three days to prepare,huh''

    I unwrapped a ration bar and took a bite.

    Dry, Chalky, Tasteless.

    It wasn''t disgusting, but it wasn''t food either.

    It just¡­ existed.

    I chewed slowly, feeling the grainy texture crumble in my mouth. Was this what shinobi survived on? No wonder they always looked so serious.

    Swallowing it down, I let out a sigh. "Calling this a ration bar is too generous¡­ ''Mud bar'' sounds more accurate."

    I took another bite, forcing it down as I stared at my new home. This was just the beginning. A life of solitude, training, and tasteless food.

    ------

    I stepped out of my small apartment, locking the door behind me. The cool morning air brushed against my skin, carrying the scent of fresh bread and sizzling meat from the food stalls ahead. Today was my first real day of independence.

    The marketplace was alive with energy. Vendors shouted out prices, customers haggled, and children ran through the streets, laughing. I had been here before with Grandma, but this time, I wasn''t just tagging along¡ªI was here to fend for myself.

    I made my way to the vegetable and fruit shop where the orphanage used to get its supplies. As I approached, the shopkeeper, an elderly man with a thick mustache, noticed me and broke into a wide grin.

    "Ah! Kazeo-kun! Look at you, a proper shinobi now!" he said, his voice full of warmth.

    His wife, a plump woman with kind eyes, clapped her hands together. "We heard from Grandma! You passed the entrance exam! Congratulations, dear!"

    I gave them a small smile, rubbing the back of my head. "Thank you. I still have a long way to go."

    The old man chuckled. "A long road, indeed! But you''ve taken the first step. What brings you here?"

    I glanced at the fresh produce. "I need to know the prices of vegetables and fruits. I have to start cooking for myself now."

    His wife nodded approvingly. "That''s good! A shinobi must take care of his body. Here¡ªlet me tell you the prices."

    She listed everything for me while I made mental notes. 15 ryo for fruits, 30 ryo for a tray of eggs, 16 ryo for a liter of milk. As she spoke, I realized how little I actually knew about managing food.

    The old man must have noticed my troubled expression because he chuckled. "It''s tough, isn''t it? Learning how to live on your own."

    I sighed. "Yeah¡­ I never really thought about all this before."

    The shopkeeper patted my shoulder. "Don''t worry, you''ll get used to it. And if you ever need help, come by. You''re always welcome here."

    His words eased some of my worries. I thanked them and continued on my way.

    ---

    After getting the basic food prices, I made my way to a weapons shop. The moment I stepped inside, the scent of metal and oil filled my nostrils. The shop was lined with rows of gleaming kunai, shuriken, and swords of all shapes and sizes.

    The blacksmith, a burly man with a scar running down his left cheek, looked up from his work. "You look new. What do you need?"

    I walked up to the counter. "I need a chakra paper."

    He raised an eyebrow. "Trying to check your affinity, huh? That''ll be 300 ryo."

    I winced slightly at the price but nodded and handed over the money. As he retrieved the paper, I glanced at the other weapons. A set of shuriken and kunai cost 3,000 ryo. A basic sword was 10,000 ryo. The prices were insane.

    The blacksmith smirked, catching my reaction "Expensive, huh?"

    I let out a dry chuckle. "More like ridiculous."

    He leaned on the counter. "Kid, shinobi tools aren''t cheap. You''re buying more than just metal¡ªyou''re buying your life''s security. A cheap kunai might break in battle. A good one? That could be the difference between living and dying."

    His words held weight. I nodded, pocketing the chakra paper. "I''ll come back when I have the money."

    He grinned. "Smart choice. Good luck out there, kid."

    ---

    Before heading back, I made a few more purchases¡ªa tray of eggs, a liter of milk, some fruits, a cooking book, and five cups of instant ramen. The prices were manageable, but the cost of weapons still lingered in my mind.

    As I walked back to my apartment, my hands full of groceries, I sighed.

    Being a shinobi wasn''t just about training hard. It was about surviving¡ªmentally, physically, and financially.

    For now, though, I had everything I needed.

    It was time to begin my new life.

    ----

    As soon as I stepped inside my apartment, I shut the door behind me and let out a long breath. The room was still as quiet as when I had left¡ªno children running around, no Grandma humming in the background. Just me.

    I placed my groceries on the tiny kitchen counter, my hands slightly trembling. This was it. The moment of truth.

    I sat cross-legged on the bed, the chakra paper resting in my palm. My heart pounded in my chest. This single slip of paper could determine the path of my future.

    A nervous chuckle escaped my lips. "Alright, if gods exist, now''s the time to prove it."

    I clasped my hands together, bowing my head slightly.

    "Hey Shiva, Brahma, Vishnu¡­ Allah, Jesus, Buddha¡­ and every god I don''t even know about¡­ If you are real, if you are listening¡ªjust give me two or more chakra natures. Please! I swear I will preach your religion here! I''ll build temples, mosques, churches¡ªanything you want! Just bless me with talent!"

    The desperation in my own voice startled me. Was I really begging the divine for power?

    But I didn''t stop. I kept praying, my lips murmuring promises, my fingers digging into my palms.

    Five minutes passed.

    I took a deep breath and slowly, carefully, directed my chakra into the paper.

    The world around me seemed to still.

    The thin slip trembled slightly in my grasp. Then¡ª

    To be continued...

 First day in Academy

    The dim light of my small apartment flickered slightly as I stared at the chakra paper in my hand. My breath caught in my throat.

    The paper¡­ split cleanly in half.

    I froze.

    Wind nature.

    Not two chakra natures.

    Not three.

    Just wind.

    The silence in the room felt suffocating. I stared at the torn paper, willing it to change¡ªpraying, begging the universe to give me something else. But nothing happened.

    My fingers curled into a fist, crumpling the two halves.

    "Damn it."

    Of all the possible chakra natures, why this one?

    Lightning, Fire, Water¡ªhell, even Earth would''ve been better.

    But Wind?

    The only thing I could recall from the anime was the Rasenshuriken¡ªan insanely powerful jutsu, but one that wrecked the user''s own body without Sage Mode. That wasn''t an option for me right now.

    There was also Danzo''s Vaccum jutsus. But-

    Where were the other Wind jutsus? The anime never showed them.

    Was it just¡­ an incomplete nature? Or was it truly this limited?

    Was I truly this limited?

    I let out a slow breath, trying to push down the growing frustration.

    If I had received Fire ,water or Lightning or even earth, there were dozens of jutsus I could learn. But with Wind, I had to create them myself¡ªeither by adapting from other anime or inventing something entirely new.

    "Looks like my path won''t be an easy one."

    I exhaled and rubbed my temples.

    And to think, I had prayed to every god I knew¡ªShiva, Vishnu, Allah, Jesus, Buddha¡ªall of them.

    ''Did they even hold power in this world?''

    ''I should have prayed to Hagoromo. Or maybe one of those Otsutsuki gods. ''

    A humorless chuckle left my lips. Not like they''d answer either.

    Still, at least I had started leaf-cutting training early. My chakra control wasn''t exceptional, but it was above average because of my body. Not enough to pull off insane jutsus yet, but with time, I''d get there.

    My grip tightened.

    ''No point whining about it.''

    I had already been reborn once. That alone meant I had a chance. A chance to become powerful. A chance to change my fate.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I wasn''t about to waste it.

    I sighed, running a hand through my hair.

    "I didn''t even train today."

    That wouldn''t do. Not if I wanted to survive in this world.

    I stood up, rolling my shoulders. My muscles ached slightly from previous training, but that was just proof of progress.

    No complaints.

    No hesitation.

    No excuses.

    It was time to get stronger.

    ---

    Three Days Later -

    The morning chill lingered in the air as I pushed myself up from my final set of push-ups. My breath came out in steady exhales, my body already used to the routine.

    I wiped the sweat off my forehead and grabbed a towel.

    Training every day had become a habit, a necessity. If I wanted to compensate for my high chakra reserves, my body had to be in peak condition.

    After freshening up, I walked into my small kitchen and peeled a banana, munching on it as I checked my boiling eggs.

    A few minutes later, I fished them out¡ªonly to realize I had boiled them for too long.

    I cracked one open. The yolk was practically solid.

    I sighed. "Guess I overdid it."

    I still ate them, though. I needed the protein.

    In the academy -

    The academy classroom, though filled with young students, suddenly felt suffocating. The casual chatter had died down, replaced by a thick, tense silence. All eyes were on me.

    I could feel them¡ªcurious, expectant, some eager to see me fail, others simply wondering if the so-called ''top student'' was anything special.

    Okabe-sensei stood before me, arms crossed, his sharp gaze locked onto mine.

    "Land a single hit, and you pass."

    If you are wondering how he got there , let''s go back in time.

    /////////

    After finishing breakfast, I made my way to the Academy.

    For the first time, I wasn''t tense about the entrance exam or pressured for coming first.

    This time, I could actually take in my surroundings.

    The Academy was just like it was shown in the anime. The tall building, the training grounds nearby, the groups of kids chatting loudly in the corridors¡ªit was all familiar, yet completely different when seen with my own eyes.

    He found that he had been placed in Class 4B, located on the fourth floor.

    He walked through the hallway, nodding slightly at a few familiar faces. Some kids whispered when they saw him. Probably still talking about how he had ranked first in the entrance exam.

    I ignored them.

    Ranking first didn''t mean anything.

    As he entered, his sharp eyes quickly scanned the room. Around 28 students were already inside, chatting in small groups. Most of them bore clan symbols on their backs¡ªthe proud crests of the Uchiha, Hy¨±ga, Nara, and other well-known families. Kazeo''s expression remained neutral, but deep inside, he felt a tinge of competitiveness flare up.

    The academy was just as I had expected. ''Rows of desks, children chatting excitedly, a few already forming their little social circles. I took a seat near the back, avoiding unnecessary attention.''

    At exactly 8 AM, their instructor walked in

    ¡ªa tall, sharp-eyed Chunin with dark brown hair and a scar running down his jaw. He introduced himself again as Okabe-sensei

    "Before we begin, I''ll distribute your identity cards."

    After distributing identity cards ,some kids were still talking .

    Wasting no time in setting the tone.

    "You are not here to play. You are not here to make friends. You are here to become shinobi of Konohagakure. If you are expecting an easy time, leave now."

    The room fell silent. A few kids swallowed nervously.

    I didn''t react.

    I already knew what to expect.

    This wasn''t a normal school. It was a place to forge soldiers.

    Okabe-sensei''s gaze swept over the class before landing on me.

    "You''re the one who got first place, right?"

    I met his eyes. "Yes, sensei."

    He nodded. "Then stand up."

    I did as he said.

    "Let''s see if you deserve that rank. Come down to the front."

    Whispers erupted around the room. Some kids looked excited, others nervous. A few smirked, clearly eager to see me fail.

    I walked to the front, keeping my movements controlled.

    "Fight me," Okabe-sensei said.

    The room went dead silent.

    I stared at him, my mind racing.

    What kind of test is this?

    "You have five minutes," he continued, cracking his knuckles. "Land a single hit, and you pass."

    A single hit.

    Against a full-fledged Chunin.

    I exhaled slowly.

    Alright then.

    I slid into a stance, eyes locked onto his every movement.

    This¡­

    This was going to be interesting.

    To be continued.....

 Kazeo Vs Chunin

    A minute later inside class-

    I was standing in front of the entire class, my stomach twisting into knots.

    The air felt heavy. Like the room itself was pressing down on me. Every seat was filled, my classmates leaning forward, their eyes locked onto me like vultures waiting to see a corpse hit the floor.

    I swallowed.

    ''It is my first fight in this world, and I''m extremely nervous.''

    My heartbeat was a steady drum in my ears.

    My palms were slick with sweat, but I curled my hands into fists anyway, trying to ground myself.

    ''Five minutes , One hit''

    That was all I needed.

    Okabe-sensei stood across from me, arms crossed, completely at ease. He wasn''t taking a stance. He wasn''t preparing. He was just¡­ watching.

    He doesn''t see me as a threat.

    I rolled my shoulders, forcing a breath out. The wooden floor felt solid beneath my feet, but my legs were stiff¡ªtoo tense. I could hear the faint creak of the walls, the scratch of chalk from another classroom, but everything else had gone silent.

    Just me , him and the weight of every pair of eyes in the room.

    "Is he actually gonna fight sensei?"

    "Man, this is gonna be over in two seconds."

    "He got first place, but that was just training, right?"

    Okabe-sensei smirked. "Well? Show me what all that training was for."

    I clenched my fists and moved.

    It wasn''t a plan. It wasn''t a strategy. It was just the sudden, overwhelming need to act.

    My feet slammed against the floor as I surged forward, my arm swinging toward his ribs. My breath hitched¡ªthis was it¡ª

    And then I was stumbling forward.

    My punch met nothing but empty space.

    Okabe-sensei had moved. Effortlessly.

    A second later, a sharp tap against my shoulder sent me reeling.

    I barely caught myself, my knee slamming into the wooden floor. My hands scraped against it, the sting barely registering through the rush of adrenaline.

    The classroom erupted.

    "Did you see that?!"

    "He just dodged like it was nothing!"

    "Man, this is embarrassing."

    Heat rushed to my face, my breathing uneven. I scrambled up, shaking my arms out. My muscles were too stiff¡ªI needed to loosen up, move faster. I clenched my teeth and lunged again, this time aiming for his chest.

    Blocked.

    I spun, trying to kick¡ªtoo slow. His arm barely moved, yet he deflected me like I was nothing.

    Frustration burned under my skin. I wasn''t thinking¡ªI was just reacting, and it wasn''t enough.

    Okabe-sensei sighed. "You move well, but you''re fighting like a wild animal."

    Something in me snapped.

    I threw myself at him again, no technique, no plan¡ªjust pure, desperate movement.

    His foot hooked around mine.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    My world flipped.

    Air rushed past my ears, my stomach lurching as my back slammed into the floor. The impact knocked the breath from my lungs, leaving me gasping like a fish.

    I stared at the ceiling, the world spinning.

    "Lesson one," Okabe-sensei said, standing over me. "Strength is useless without control."

    The room was silent again.

    For the first time, nobody had anything to say.

    He''s right.

    I can''t fight like this. I''m just throwing myself at him, hoping something lands.

    It won''t.

    I squeezed my eyes shut, inhaling sharply. My heart pounded against my ribs. I needed a different approach.

    I needed to use my power.

    It wasn''t flashy. It wasn''t some grand technique.

    But it was deceptive.

    I climbed back to my feet, slowly this time. My legs felt like lead, my arms trembling from exertion, but I stood tall. I forced my expression into frustration¡ªlike I was out of ideas.

    Okabe-sensei raised an eyebrow. "Already giving up?"

    I didn''t answer. I just exhaled.

    Then, I lunged forward.

    My right fist shot toward his face¡ªa feint.

    He dodged easily, already shifting into a counter¡ª

    And that''s when I erased my left leg''s presence.

    For a fraction of a second, his instincts told him nothing was coming.

    No sound , no shift in the air , no weight displacement.

    Just nothing.

    Then my foot slammed into his shin.

    A sharp thud echoed in the room.

    Okabe-sensei''s stance buckled, his eyes widening as his brain caught up to reality.

    A stunned silence followed.

    "Wait¡­ what just¡ª?"

    "Did he just¡ª?"

    "Sensei didn''t dodge?!"

    Okabe-sensei looked down at his leg, his hand brushing over the spot I''d struck. His lips twitched.

    "Huh."

    I was exhausted¡ªdue to this damned body of mine¡ª but I didn''t let the moment slip.

    I took a shaky step forward and tapped two fingers against his chest.

    "Hit."

    For a second, nobody moved.

    Then¡ª

    The classroom exploded.

    "WHAT?!"

    "He landed a hit on sensei?! How?!"

    Even Okabe-sensei looked both dumbfounded and impressed at the same time.

    He let out a quiet chuckle, rubbing his shin. "That was¡­ interesting."

    I kept my expression neutral.

    "Does this mean I pass, sensei?"

    He snorted. "Yeah, yeah. You got me. But don''t get cocky, kid. Same trick won''t work twice."

    His voice was low "You have potential."

    I blinked.

    He was smirking.

    "Just don''t die before you reach it."

    I nodded and turned back to my seat.

    As I walked past my classmates, their wide-eyed stares followed me.

    "He''s actually terrifying."

    "I wanna fight him."

    "Damn¡­ first place is no joke."

    A small smirk tugged at my lips.

    My heart still racing.

    I hadn''t landed a hit.

    But for a moment¡ªjust a moment¡ª

    I had forced a Chunin to take me seriously.

    And that was enough.

    For now.

    ****

    The training ground was still tense from the earlier fight. Kazeo could feel the lingering gazes of his classmates, their eyes flickering between awe, curiosity, and, in some cases, irritation.

    Okabe dusted off his uniform, his lips curving into a smirk. "Alright, class, pay attention." His voice cut through the whispers, drawing everyone''s focus back. "Today, we''ll begin with an academy tour and some fundamental lessons about being a shinobi."

    He turned his sharp gaze toward Kazeo, but this time, there was no hostility¡ªjust something unreadable in his expression. "And Kazeo-kun, don''t think I personally targeted you. Every year, I test my class toppers like this." He crossed his arms, letting the words sink in.

    "You''re the second person ever to land a hit on me." His eyes flickered, just for a second, as if recalling something. "The first was Uchiha Itachi."

    The name sent a ripple through the class.

    Itachi , The prodigy.

    The legend in the making.

    Kazeo kept his face neutral, but inwardly, his mind was racing.

    '' So¡­ Itachi was the only one before me?''

    He had expected to be strong¡ªbut to be compared to him? That was something else entirely.

    Okabe continued, "Don''t let it get to your head. One lucky hit doesn''t mean anything in real combat. If you don''t train properly, you''ll be left behind." His voice hardened. "And as for the rest of you¡ªif you want to surpass Kazeo, you''d better start putting in more effort."

    A heavy silence followed his words. Kazeo could feel the shift in the atmosphere. The challenge had been thrown. The competitive spark in the eyes of his classmates told him one thing¡ªhe had just become the benchmark they all wanted to beat.

    Okabe let the moment settle before continuing. "Now, let me explain something important about your class." He stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over them.

    "Unlike other classes, which have over a hundred students, your class only has thirty. The top thirty students of this entire batch."

    A murmur ran through the room. Kazeo glanced around¡ªsome looked proud, others nervous.

    "There will be exams every six months. And at the end of each year, the second exam will be personally observed by Lord Hokage himself. Whoever ranks first in that exam¡ª" Okabe''s voice dropped slightly, making them all lean in, "receives a personal reward from the Hokage."

    Kazeo''s fingers twitched.

    ''A personal reward? That means¡­ access to jutsu , to resources.''

    But then, Okabe''s next words made the class stiffen.

    "However, if you can''t keep up, you will be demoted to the lower classes, where over a hundred students struggle for a spot." His eyes darkened. "And if they perform better, they will replace you. This class will always have only thirty seats."

    Kazeo saw the way some of his classmates tensed, realization dawning.

    No free rides

    "The village has very high expectations for you," Okabe finished. His words weren''t just a warning, they were a burden. One that had just been dropped on all of their shoulders.

    A few students gulped. Others set their jaws in determination.

    "So this is how Konoha breeds its elites."

    Kazeo could feel his heartbeat steadying. Pressure breeds diamonds¡ªor corpses.

    He would make sure he was the former.

    ---

    After the shock of Okabe''s words faded, introductions began. One by one, students stood and spoke, their voices steady, confident, or in some cases, shaky with nerves.

    The clan kids carried themselves with pride.

    Three Uchiha¡ªsharp-eyed, composed. Their gazes held a natural arrogance, as if they already knew they were superior.

    Two Hyuga¡ªtheir pale eyes unreadable, but their postures screamed discipline.

    Two Nara¡ª had bored expressions, hands stuffed in their pockets. Lazy geniuses.

    Two Yamanaka¡ªblonde hair with sharp tongues, whispering to each other before speaking.

    Two Akimichi¡ªlarger than most kids, but their eyes were warm.

    Two Inuzuka¡ª their eyes were fierce and they were talking with their dogs.

    One from the Aburame¡ªsilent, stiff, hidden behind dark glasses.

    One Sarutobi¡ªprobably connected to the Hokage himself.

    One Shimura, one Utatane, one Mitokado¡ªnames that carried weight in Konoha''s politics.

    And one from the Hatake clan¡ªa surprise, considering their numbers were almost extinct.

    Then came the true shockers.

    Two Senju.

    Kazeo felt his brows lift slightly. The Senju name was legendary, but their numbers had dwindled over the years. Yet, here were two, sitting in the same class as him.

    Even rarer were the two from the Kurama clan¡ªknown for their deadly genjutsu abilities.

    And then, the final seven¡ªincluding Kazeo himself¡ªwere civilians.

    He could feel the unspoken divide.

    Clan children held power, resources, training passed down from generations.

    Civilians? They had nothing but their own willpower.

    When it was finally his turn, he stood.

    He didn''t bow, didn''t smile. He simply said, "Tanaka Kazeo."

    His voice was even. Steady. But the weight behind his name was felt by everyone in the room.

    Eyes snapped to him.

    The civilian who came first in the entrance exams. The orphan who landed a hit on a Chunin.

    He met their stares head-on before sitting down.

    The message was clear.

    ''I don''t need a clan name. My strength is my own.''

    ---

    Hidden Underground Base

    Danzo sat in the dimly lit chamber of his underground hideout, fingers steepled together as he listened to the latest report from his Root operative. The flickering torchlight cast long shadows on the cold stone walls, making the atmosphere even heavier. The masked ANBU knelt before him, his voice flat and devoid of emotion.

    "The last report concerns a civilian orphan.."

    ( To be continued....)

 Academy Tour

    4 days ago in the Underground Base -

    Danzo sat in the dimly lit chamber of his underground hideout, fingers steepled together as he listened to the latest report from his Root operative. The flickering torchlight cast long shadows on the cold stone walls, making the atmosphere even heavier. The masked ANBU knelt before him, his voice flat and devoid of emotion.

    "The last report concerns a civilian orphan. He secured first place in the Academy entrance exam. The Hokage has decided to reward him, though he has delayed announcing what the reward will be. The boy requested time to think."

    Danzo''s single visible eye narrowed slightly. "Hiruzen is rewarding an Academy entrant? Strange. He usually reserves such gestures for those who perform exceptionally in the first year. What is it about this child that warrants such attention?"

    Silence hung in the room as the implications of his words settled.

    Danzo''s mind worked quickly. A mere orphan? A civilian? First place? He hadn''t heard this name before.

    "Hokage has taken an interest in him," the Root agent continued.

    Danzo''s fingers tapped against his cane. That was unusual. The Sandaime was sentimental, but he wasn''t one to focus on random orphans¡ªunless there was something unique about them.

    "Tanaka Kazeo¡­ why is this the first time I''m hearing about him?

    Have you found anything unusual in the records? Bloodline traces? Ancestry connections?"

    The root operative shook his head. "None, His file lists him as a civilian orphan. No clan ties, no remarkable background. Just another name in the war orphans'' records."

    That didn''t sit right with Danzo. '' If Hiruzen was showing interest, there had to be more''

    He had monitored the new academy batch but hadn''t seen any exceptional names beyond the usual clan heirs and prodigies. And yet, Hiruzen had noticed him enough to delay a reward?

    Danzo''s gaze darkened.

    "Gather information on this boy," he ordered. "I want his background, skills, and any signs of unusual talent. And when he requests his reward¡­ I want to know immediately."

    "If this child is someone Hiruzen sees potential in, then he may be worth observing. And if he truly possesses talent¡­ he will belong to Root."

    ------

    Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, fingers laced together, his gaze fixed on Okabe. The chunin stood before him, stiff-backed, yet there was a flicker of something behind his eyes¡ªfrustration? No, embarrassment.

    The Third exhaled through his nose, watching Okabe shift his weight ever so slightly. A shinobi''s pride was a fragile thing, especially when shaken by something they didn''t understand.

    "Report" Hiruzen commanded, his tone measured, neutral.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Okabe hesitated¡ªnot out of fear, but calculation. He was an elite chunin, someone who had been through wars, but today¡­ today he had been touched.

    He inhaled deeply, forcing himself to meet the Hokage''s gaze. "I did as you requested. I tested him." A pause. "And he landed a hit."

    Silence.

    Hiruzen''s fingers twitched. A simple movement, but the air in the room grew heavier.

    "He what ?"

    The sharpness in his tone made Okabe instinctively straighten, his muscles tensing as if preparing for impact. Even now, after decades of peace, the mere presence of the Hokage carried the weight of countless battles.

    Okabe swallowed, pressing forward. "It was¡­ unexpected. I got complacent. I didn''t even consider the possibility of him hitting me, so I wasn''t on guard. But when he struck¡ª" He stopped, his brows furrowing. "No¡­ when he should have struck, I felt¡­ nothing. No shift in air, no pressure change. One moment, there was a leg. The next, there wasn''t."

    Hiruzen stilled. His expression didn''t change, but the flicker of something¡ªconcern? Curiosity?¡ªflashed behind his eyes.

    Okabe clenched his fists, his jaw tight. "I don''t know how he did it, but it wasn''t a simple feint. My instincts¡ª" His voice dropped. "¡ªthey failed me."

    Hiruzen exhaled, a slow deliberate action, hiding the unease coiling in his chest. This wasn''t a coincidence. No, there was something about that boy.

    The Hokage''s expression darkened. "Erasing presence¡­ without a sensory jutsu?"

    A troubling thought stirred in his mind. A strong soul? A mutation? Or something else?

    ''Danzo¡­ could this be connected to you?''

    The weight of that possibility settled over him like a storm cloud. He needed to be sure.

    His fingers curled slightly on the desk, but his voice remained neutral. "Continue observing him. Report any further developments."

    Okabe hesitated, something unreadable in his eyes. He wanted to ask why¡ªto understand why the Hokage himself was this invested. But he knew better. Questions were a privilege not afforded to soldiers.

    "Yes, Hokage-sama." He bowed and left, his footsteps fading into the silence.

    As Okabe left, Hiruzen sighed, reaching for his pipe. The ember at its tip glowed faintly as he took a slow drag.

    "Tanaka Kazeo¡­" he murmured, exhaling a cloud of smoke.

    He would have to keep a close eye on this one.

    For a moment, Hiruzen sat motionless, his thoughts churning.

    Then, slowly, he reached for the old, dust-covered files hidden in the depths of his drawer.

    Records that shouldn''t exist. Files that had been buried.

    ------

    Tour of academy -

    The Academy wasn''t just a school¡ªit was a battlefield in disguise. A place where kids learned to fight, endure, and survive before they even understood what those words really meant.

    The building itself felt old, its wooden floors scuffed from years of restless feet. The walls were lined with faded posters¡ªchakra networks, vital points, mission formations¡ªall meant to prepare students for a life where failure meant more than just bad grades.

    The air smelled of ink, sweat, and the faintest hint of old paper, mixing with the distant aroma of rice and miso soup wafting from the cafeteria.

    Inside the classroom, rows of wooden desks stood in perfect formation, each one carved up with kunai scratches or hastily scribbled battle strategies from students who had sat there before.

    The blackboard at the front was still covered in notes from the last lesson¡ªtactics and formations.

    Half the class had probably dozed off during it.

    Through the open windows, Kazeo could hear the steady thunk of kunai hitting wood. Outside, students ran through drills, their strained breaths and grunts blending with the occasional bark of an instructor correcting their form.

    The training fields stretched beyond the main building, littered with battered dummies, trampled dirt, and the occasional scorch mark from an overzealous fire jutsu.

    There was no mercy here¡ªif you failed, you did it again until your muscles screamed, until your chakra reserves ran dry, until you either got better or broke.

    They passed the infirmary next, a small building with sliding doors slightly open.

    The sharp scent of antiseptic drifted out, and Kazeo caught a glimpse of a student inside, his arm wrapped in bandages.

    Probably overdid it on a spar. Injuries weren''t rare here¡ªmost of them weren''t even treated like a big deal. A twisted ankle? A bruised rib? You just walked it off.

    Then came the playground. A strange thing to exist in a place like this. The old swing set creaked in the breeze, the chains rusted, the seat empty. Kazeo''s gaze lingered on it for a second. How many kids had sat there, feeling isolated, rejected like Naruto ?

    How many had gripped those chains like they were the only thing holding them up?

    The library, though¡ªthat was what really caught his attention. It wasn''t just books and scrolls. It was a vault.

    A reminder that power wasn''t just given¡ªit was hoarded, controlled. Rows of neatly stacked scrolls lined the shelves, filled with jutsu, strategies, history.

    B-rank techniques sat in plain sight, just within reach for those who proved themselves. But anything higher? Locked away. Kept out of reach until you had bled enough to earn it.

    "Even knowledge is something we have to fight for."

    They moved on, passing the weapon storage¡ªracks of wooden swords, practice kunai, and dulled shuriken lined the walls. The metallic scent of steel clung to the air, and the training swords bore fresh dents, proof that someone had been sparring earlier.

    Finally, they reached the academy gardens¡ªa rare pocket of peace. Towering trees cast long shadows across the ground, their leaves whispering in the wind. A large pond sat undisturbed, koi fish gliding beneath the surface, oblivious to the world beyond these walls. The air was cooler here, fresher, carrying the earthy scent of damp soil and greenery.

    For a moment, Kazeo almost let himself relax.

    But he knew better.

    This world wasn''t peaceful. It never was.

 Do we even belong here?

    After tour -

    Kazeo flipped through the pages of a worn-out book, his fingers running absently over the ink-stained paper. The library was quiet, save for the soft murmurs of students whispering among themselves. Shafts of golden afternoon sunlight filtered through the windows, casting long shadows over the wooden desks.

    He exhaled, leaning back against his chair, exhaustion tugging at his bones.

    His schedule was suffocating. He had been excited about the academy. He had imagined sparring matches, learning jutsu, diving into the secrets of chakra. But the reality?

    Math, Biology, History.

    "Why does this world need algebra when we can throw fireballs?"

    His lips pressed into a thin line as he glanced around. Other students seemed more engaged¡ªscribbling notes, scanning scrolls, chatting in hushed voices. Some looked determined. Others bored. A few threw glances his way, whispering behind their hands.

    "Kazeo-kun, right? The one who hit Okabe-sensei?"

    "Yeah, I still can''t believe it. Sensei didn''t even dodge¡­"

    "It had to be a fluke. There''s no way a civilian orphan could pull that off."

    Kazeo ignored them, turning another page without reading a single word.

    He sighed, rubbing his temples. Training alone wasn''t enough¡ªhe needed to get his hands on better techniques, stronger jutsu.

    "Kazeo?"

    A voice snapped him out of his thoughts. He looked up to see a familiar face¡ªShin, one of the civilian students, shifting awkwardly from foot to foot. His brown eyes darted around nervously.

    "Yeah?"

    Shin hesitated, then leaned in slightly. "Do you¡­ do you think we even have a chance?"

    Kazeo blinked. "What?"

    Shin glanced over his shoulder, lowering his voice. "I mean¡­ against them. The clan kids. Uchiha, Hyuga, Senju¡ªhell, even the Inuzuka are stronger than us. We''re just civilians."

    Kazeo studied him. He could see the doubt eating away at him. The same doubt that every orphan, every non-clan kid in the class probably felt.

    "Do we even belong here?"

    He exhaled. "You saw me in class, right?"

    Shin nodded hesitantly.

    "And?"

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "You landed a hit on Okabe-sensei."

    "Exactly." Kazeo closed his book with a soft thud. "Doesn''t matter if we''re from a clan or not. Strength is strength."

    Shin''s lips parted slightly, as if he wanted to argue, but he didn''t. Instead, he nodded, a flicker of something¡ªhope?¡ªin his eyes.

    As Shin walked away, Kazeo leaned back, staring at the ceiling.

    The path ahead was brutal. The expectations suffocating. But he didn''t have a choice.

    He wasn''t going to let anyone¡ªHiruzen, Danzo, or fate itself¡ªdecide his worth.

    He would carve his own path.

    ///////////

    After a week -

    I had imagined the academy to be a place where we''d at least start learning the three basic jutsus¡ªClone, Transformation, and Substitution¡ªright away. Maybe some cool training montages, maybe even sparring with kunai dummies like in those stories.

    But reality? Reality was cruel.

    Okabe-sensei had crushed my hopes with a single sentence: "You will start learning jutsus after six months."

    Six Months.

    I stared blankly at my open textbook, the neatly written kanji blurring together.

    So instead of jutsu practice, my daily schedule had turned into something straight out of a horror story¡ªwake up to aching muscles that screamed louder than any alarm clock, push my body past its limits until I teetered on the edge of collapse, drain my chakra reserves to the point where even breathing felt like a chore, repeat the same dull taijutsu katas that made watching paint dry seem thrilling, then sit through academy lessons that somehow made my past life''s schooling feel like an action-packed thriller.

    By the time I dragged myself to bed, my limbs were lead, my eyelids sandpaper, and my body so wrecked that even twelve hours of sleep barely felt like enough.

    Where was my free time? My peaceful afternoons? My chilling moments where I could just chill?

    I slumped back in my chair and let out a long, slow sigh, dragging a hand down my face. If my soul had any tears left to cry, they''d be pouring right now.

    Across the library, hushed whispers floated through the air.

    "Man, I thought we''d be throwing fireballs by now"

    "Six months just for basic jutsu? I bet my clan will teach me faster"

    "At least you guys have clans. We civilians have to figure it all out ourselves"

    I sat up and shook my head. Moping wouldn''t change anything. If I had to push through this ridiculous schedule for a year before I could ask for something valuable from Hiruzen, then so be it.

    But still¡­ what should I ask for?

    "Should I ask for the Shadow Clone Jutsu as my reward?"

    It would make my training infinitely more efficient. But the moment I asked, the Hokage would start questioning how much chakra I had. And that was a dangerous road to walk.

    Kazeo let out a slow breath, but the unease in his gut didn''t fade. His mind drifted back to yesterday''s walk¡ªhow his feet had carried him a little too close to that building.

    The Torture and Interrogation Department.

    Even now, the screams clung to him, buried in his skull like they''d been carved there. Some had begged¡ªvoices cracked, desperate, tripping over themselves in frantic pleas. Others had just sobbed, hollow and broken, like they already knew there was no escape.

    The air had smelled different there. Heavy , Metallic. Like blood that had seeped too deep into the walls to ever fade.

    Kazeo shuddered.

    He hadn''t even seen anything. Just heard. Just felt.

    And that had been enough.

    "Even if I tell him the truth about my abilities, who''s to say he won''t have me dragged there for answers?"

    No, he needed to be patient. Asking for the Shadow Clone Jutsu too soon would expose too much. He''d have to wait at least a year¡ªenough time to establish trust, to build up a believable reason for needing it.

    For now, he needed a different reward. Something that wouldn''t raise suspicion but could still help him grow.

    More whispers drifted in from a nearby table.

    "I heard the library has up to B-rank jutsus."

    "Yeah, but only elite Chunin can access those."

    "Forget that! The A-rank and S-rank jutsus are locked away. You need Hokage''s personal permission for those."

    "Tch, as if we''d ever get that."

    He frowned slightly. So that''s how it worked.

    To even apply for access to A-rank jutsus, you needed either massive contributions to Konoha or a Jounin-level status with a certain number of missions.

    He exhaled through his nose, staring at the ceiling.

    The academy library had a clear structure.

    Section 0: Open to all citizens. Basic theories, historical texts¡ªnothing useful for a shinobi.

    E-Rank : Available to all academy students. Basic jutsu like the Clone Technique, Transformation, and Substitution.

    D-Rank : Available to the top 30 students of each academic year batch and newly promoted Genins.

    C-Rank and above? Locked away. Restricted to active shinobi and those who earned the right.

    B-Rank techniques? Reserved for elite Chunin.

    A-Rank and S-Rank? Off-limits unless the Hokage himself granted access.

    And If the Hokage rejected someone''s request, they''d be blacklisted from applying for months.

    ''How the hell does he even decide who gets in ?''

    Kazeo''s fingers tapped rhythmically against the table as he mulled over the problem.

    So everything comes down to impressing the old man.

    He needed to build a reputation¡ªshow Hiruzen that he wasn''t just some kid with a strong soul but someone with real, tangible worth.

    Fortunately, he had already taken the first step. Landing that hit on Okabe might not seem like much to others, but to him, it was crucial.

    When he first spoke with Hiruzen, he had a nagging feeling¡ªlike the old man''s interest wasn''t in his potential or abilities, but rather in his soul. It was subtle, but Kazeo could tell.

    That didn''t sit right with him.

    He refused to be valued only for something out of his control. He needed Hiruzen to see ¡ªhis worth beyond just his existence.

    And that strike against Okabe? That was his way of making sure the Hokage knew he had more to offer.

    Now, all that was left was to train like a madman for the next year¡ªto prove beyond any doubt that he needed the Shadow Clone Jutsu.

    Because from this point on, Hiruzen would be watching.

    And Kazeo would make damn sure he saw exactly why he deserved it.

 Training Schedule

    One week later -

    After living through this insane schedule for a while, I had to admit¡ªI wasn''t a machine. No matter how much I wanted to push myself, going all out for an entire year without rest was just unrealistic. My body wasn''t unbreakable, and my mind wasn''t invincible. If I kept this up without any breathing space, I''d burn out before I even reached my real goals.

    So, from yesterday, I made some adjustments. The plan was still intense, but now it had enough room for rest so I wouldn''t lose motivation and could actually keep going long-term.

    ------

    I started my mornings with physical training right after waking up. But instead of just running, I made a little tweak¡ªrunning on the walls inside my room. This way, my physical endurance and chakra control would improve together. If I was going to train, I might as well be efficient.

    During academy hours, I sat at the back, seemingly paying attention but actually working on two things at once. I focused on cutting a metal piece with my wind nature chakra¡ªa slow and frustrating process but necessary. At the same time, I practiced forming chakra threads. So far, I had managed to form a thin thread, but controlling it? That was another beast entirely. I couldn''t even estimate how long it would take to thread from all my fingers and manipulate objects properly. Maybe a full year. Maybe more. But I had a reason for this effort, and I knew it would be worth it in the long run.

    Once the academy ended, I headed to the library to study different fields. Just for an hour. After that, I spent my evenings alone, practicing taijutsu katas and strengthening my pink muscles.

    Some days, I felt exhausted. My body ached. My fingers throbbed from overusing my chakra. And my mind screamed for a break.

    But every time I thought of stopping, I remembered Okabe-sensei''s words from class:

    "You move well, but you''re fighting like a wild animal."

    That stuck with me. No matter how strong I became, if I didn''t know how to fight properly, I''d get crushed the moment I faced someone skilled. Strength without technique was useless. That was enough to keep me going.

    ---------

    One evening, I tried practicing hand seals by myself. Big mistake. I thought it was just about forming the right shape with my fingers, but it was way more complicated than that. I needed to release chakra in a specific flow while making the seals, and without proper knowledge, I was just making random hand signs like a fool.

    That''s when I had an idea.

    Since I was in the academy, why not use my resources? Specifically, my teachers. And who better than Iruka-sensei, our chakra theory instructor? The same Iruka-sensei who would later become a teacher and guardian to Naruto.

    For the past week, I had observed him. Unlike some other instructors, Iruka genuinely wanted his students to survive. Not just become shinobi quickly, but actually live. Maybe I was biased because I had watched him in the anime, but from what I had seen, he was a good teacher.

    So, I decided to talk to him.

    A Conversation with Iruka

    Inside the teacher''s cabin¡­

    I knocked and stepped in, spotting Iruka going through some papers. He looked up and recognized me almost immediately.

    "Oh, Kazeo. Good evening!" he greeted with a small smile. "What brings you here this late?"

    I took a deep breath. "Sensei, I was in the library reading about jutsus, but the scrolls say they require hand seals. I tried them, but¡­ I can''t make a jutsu work."

    Iruka''s expression shifted slightly. He leaned back and sighed. "Kazeo, the academy teaches jutsus after six months. Why are you trying to learn by yourself?"

    I hesitated for a moment, pretending to be uncertain. "Sensei¡­ I heard some of my classmates can already perform jutsus, but I can''t. I don''t want to fall behind."

    That was only half a lie. I did want to surpass them, but saying that outright wouldn''t have helped my case.

    Iruka rubbed his forehead. "They''re from clans, Kazeo. Their families have already trained them. But don''t worry¡ªyou''ll learn it in due time."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    I lowered my head slightly and, with the best puppy-eyed look I could muster, said, "But Sensei¡­ I really don''t want to be behind. Please, just teach me this one thing. I won''t try to learn more than one jutsu. Pretty please?"

    Iruka let out a deep sigh, clearly struggling to say no. After a moment, he finally gave in. "Fine. I''ll teach about it in the next class. But promise me one thing¡ªyou will NOT learn any fire jutsus without proper guidance."

    I nodded quickly. "I promise, Sensei! Thank you!"

    He ruffled my hair and asked about my studies, even inquiring about my friends. It was a nice conversation. A reminder that despite everything, I was still just a kid in the academy. After that, I left to continue my training.

    --------

    Three days later, as promised, Iruka dedicated two entire sessions to hand seals.

    I finally understood why jutsus required them. Hand seals weren''t just random gestures; they were intricate movements that molded chakra in specific ways. There were twelve primary seals, each controlling chakra differently, and the more complex a jutsu, the more seals it required.

    Then there were exceptions¡ªelite shinobi like Hashirama could use advanced techniques with minimal or no seals, but that required insane chakra control and years of experience.

    At the end of the lessons, Iruka personally helped each student with chakra molding. Unsurprisingly, only the clan kids succeeded immediately. I struggled at first but got the hang of it after the second session. Now, I could finally try learning real jutsus in my one-hour library time.

    ---------

    While looking for new things to study, I stumbled upon something interesting¡ªKenjutsu.

    Kenjutsu wasn''t just swinging a sword. It was the art of blending precision, power, and chakra into a deadly dance.

    One line from the scroll stood out to me:

    "The true mastery of Kenjutsu lies not in the blade, but in the fluidity of movement, in understanding the opponent''s rhythm, and in anticipating the next strike before it''s even made."

    I was intrigued. But for now, Kenjutsu could wait. I wouldn''t be fighting anyone seriously for another year or two.

    Similarly, I found scrolls on Medical Ninjutsu and Genjutsu.

    Medical Ninjutsu required full-time dedication, so I set it aside for the future.

    Genjutsu? I wasn''t sure if I had talent for it yet, so I''d check it out after becoming a Genin or Chunin.

    But the biggest shock came when I found a scroll on meditation techniques in the D-rank section.

    Meditation wasn''t just for focus. It actually helped increase chakra reserves. The scroll detailed proper breathing techniques, sitting positions, and chakra circulation exercises. If I wanted to grow stronger, I needed this.

    So, I decided¡ªI''d start meditating from tomorrow.

    -------

    I grabbed a pencil and paper and wrote down my new schedule:

    Monday to Friday:

    Wake up ¡ú Meditation ¡ú Wall running

    Academy

    Wind nature training + Chakra threading

    Hand seals + Chakra molding (one hour)

    Taijutsu katas + Pink muscle training

    Sleep

    Saturday:

    Shuriken & kunai throwing instead of Taijutsu

    Sunday:

    Only Meditation + Chakra threading. Full rest day.

    For food¡­ I still relied on ration bars. I tried cooking on Sundays, but to be honest¡ªwhat I made wasn''t edible.

    Once I mastered hand seals, I''d start learning basic wind jutsus. Step by step, I was getting there.

    ---------

    After 3 weeks of living alone -

    The sun hung low in the sky, casting an orange glow over the village as Kazeo stepped out of his small apartment. It had been three weeks since he passed the academy exam, and his life had settled into a routine¡ªtraining, studying, eating ration bars or whatever he could cook and then sleeping. A normal cycle. A productive one.

    And yet¡­ something felt off.

    He sighed, shoving his hands into his pockets. Living alone isn''t as glamorous as he thought¡­ It was kinda lonely.

    He made his way to the marketplace, navigating through the bustling streets. The scent of grilled skewers mixed with the sharp tang of fresh vegetables filled the air, making his stomach growl.

    --------

    That same evening,

    On his way back home , he stumbled upon a festival. Paper lanterns lined the streets, illuminating the faces of villagers enjoying the festivities. The sound of taiko drums echoed in the air as children ran past him, laughing.

    He hadn''t planned to stop¡ªhe had food to cook, training to do¡ªbut a tug on his sleeve made him pause.

    A classmate from the academy, a loudmouth named Renji, grinned at him. "Oi, Kazeo! You''re here too?"

    "Just passing by."

    "No way! You gotta try this!" Renji shoved a stick of dango into his hands.

    Kazeo hesitated, but after taking a bite, his eyes widened slightly. Sweet , soft , warm. He hadn''t had something like this in weeks.

    Renji grabbed his wrist and pulled him toward a game stall. "Come on, test your aim!"

    Kazeo rolled his eyes but played along. He picked up a kunai and aimed at the target. It was rigged¡ªhe could tell¡ªbut with precise control, he adjusted his throw, landing a perfect hit.

    The vendor blinked in surprise before reluctantly handing him a small plush fox. Kazeo stared at it, unsure what to do with it.

    Renji laughed. "You look like you have no idea what fun is."

    Kazeo snorted. "And you look like an idiot holding three stuffed animals."

    Renji grinned. "At least I''m an idiot who knows how to enjoy life."

    For a moment, Kazeo just stood there, taking in the laughter, the lights, the warmth of the village.

    Maybe Renji had a point.

    ---------

    The next morning -

    A wet, half-soapy shirt smacked against his cheek as he tried to scrub it clean. His small apartment had no washing machine, so he had to do it by hand.

    "Tch¡­ why is this so difficult?" he muttered, scrubbing harder.

    He had underestimated how tough laundry could be. The soap was too strong, the water too cold, and his hands ached from wringing out the fabric. After nearly half an hour, he proudly held up his washed shirt¡­ only to realize it had shrunk.

    Kazeo groaned. "Great. Now I have a crop top."

    A knock on his door interrupted his suffering.

    He opened it to see the orphanage caretaker, the old woman who raised him. She took one look at his laundry disaster and sighed.

    "You''re hopeless."

    Kazeo frowned. "I was figuring it out."

    She chuckled, stepping inside. "Come here. I''ll teach you properly."

    She guided him through the steps¡ªhow to soak, how to wring, how to dry. It was a simple thing, but something about it felt warm. Like a piece of home still lingering in his new life.

    Before she left, she placed a small bag on his table. "It''s miso soup and rice. You can''t live on instant ramen or ration bars forever."

    Kazeo watched as she walked away, feeling an unfamiliar tightness in his chest. He swallowed it down and whispered,

    "¡­Thanks, Grandma."

    --------

    Later that day, as he sat outside reading a cooking book, a small black cat limped toward him. It was thin, its fur dirty, eyes tired.

    Kazeo sighed. "Another stray."

    The cat meowed weakly.

    With a resigned shake of his head, he reached into his bag, breaking off a piece of dried fish. "Fine. But don''t get used to it."

    The cat hesitated before snatching the food and eating greedily.

    Kazeo leaned back, watching the sun set. "Guess we''re both just figuring things out, huh?"

    The cat purred in response, curling up beside him.

    Maybe¡­ just maybe, he wasn''t as alone as he thought.

    Some days later -

    Kazeo was strolling through the streets of Konoha when, just as he turned a corner near an alleyway, a sudden *whoosh* of air sent a chill down his spine.

    A masked ninja appeared right in front of him, dressed in dark clothing, his presence nearly suffocating. Kazeo stopped immediately, his instincts flaring.

    The ninja''s voice was cold and neutral. "Kazeo"

    ------

    (To be Continued...)

 Reward from Hokage

    It was Saturday¡ªa break from the academy''s five-day schedule. I took the opportunity to jog through Konoha''s streets, blending light training with casual exploration. The village was alive with early-morning activity¡ªshopkeepers opening their stalls, shinobi heading to missions, and civilians going about their daily lives.

    Just as I turned a corner, a chilling presence made the hairs on my neck stand up.

    Before I could react, an Anbu ninja materialized in front of me, his animal mask concealing any trace of emotion.

    "Tanaka Kazeo, the Hokage requests your presence in an hour."

    His voice was cold, professional¡ªno room for negotiation. And just like that, he vanished, leaving behind only a faint breeze.

    I stood there, my heart beating a little faster. ''The Hokage? Why now?''

    Then it hit me. It had been exactly a month since my academy entrance exam¡ªsince I had asked the Hokage for time to think about my reward.

    I had nearly forgotten about it amidst training and adapting to my new life alone.

    Initially, I had considered asking for a jutsu or a private ninjutsu instructor. But after serious reflection, I realized that gaining power too quickly would only attract the wrong kind of attention¡ªDanzo''s, specifically.

    Instead, I had devised a reward that could grant me financial independence, ensuring I wouldn''t have to worry about affording weapons, training, or even a house in the future.

    With that thought, I turned toward home. If I was meeting the Hokage, I couldn''t go smelling like sweat and training.

    -----

    One Hour Later ¨C Outside the Hokage''s Office

    Freshly cleaned and dressed in a simple but presentable outfit, I arrived at the Hokage''s office. The receptionist glanced up from her documents and gave a polite smile.

    "Please wait here for a moment, Kazeo-kun. The Hokage will call you in shortly."

    I nodded and took a seat, but my mind wasn''t at ease. The weight of the upcoming conversation settled over me like a thick blanket.

    ''Damn¡­ Now that I''m actually here, I''m getting nervous. What if he rejects my request?''

    Minutes stretched longer than they should have, my thoughts racing through worst-case scenarios. Then, finally¡ª

    "You may enter."

    I took a deep breath, stood up, and stepped inside.

    ------

    The Hokage''s office was big¡ªtoo big for someone of Kazeo''s size.

    It was just as Kazeo remembered¡ªgrand, yet suffocating. Stacks of papers towered on both sides of the desk, the faint scent of ink and tobacco lingering in the air. The large windows behind the old man let in streams of golden sunlight, but Kazeo barely noticed.

    His focus was on Hiruzen Sarutobi,

    The Third Hokage.

    Sitting in the massive chair across from Third Hokage, Kazeo felt the old man''s gaze settle on him¡ªcalm, amused, but also studying him. Like a teacher watching a particularly strange student.

    The Third Hokage leaned forward, resting his arms on the desk. Smoke curled from his pipe as he smiled. "Ah, Kazeo,"

    He said, setting aside the scroll he had been reading. "It''s been a month since your academy entrance. Have you decided on your reward?"

    I forced my nerves into submission and nodded. "Yes, Hokage-sama. I have."

    Hiruzen chuckled. "You''ve certainly taken your time. Most children ask for their reward immediately."

    His eyes gleamed. "But you¡­ you waited a whole month. That means you''re planning to ask something interesting."

    Kazeo fidgeted slightly in his chair, trying to look his age. "Umm¡­ yeah."

    The Hokage raised an eyebrow, amused. "Well, let''s hear it then."

    Kazeo took a deep breath.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    His voice was steady despite the flutter in his chest. "I''ve decided. I want to write a novel. I want you to help me publish it and promote it under your name."

    ----

    The room went quiet.

    The two ANBU standing in the corners stiffened, probably confused.

    Even Hiruzen paused mid-smoke. He blinked at Kazeo as if wondering if he misheard.

    "¡­A novel?" the Hokage finally asked.

    Kazeo nodded. "Yes."

    A slow, knowing smile crept onto the old man''s face. "I must admit, that''s quite an unusual request."

    Kazeo swung his legs slightly, keeping his face neutral. "But you can do it, right?"

    The Hokage''s expression remained neutral, but his eyes flickered with interest. He leaned back in his chair, folding his hands together as if contemplating Kazeo''s words. "I can,

    but why a novel?"

    Kazeo could feel his gaze, searching. The weight of it pressed against him, but he stood firm. "When I was in the orphanage, I would sometimes read and make up stories to pass the time.

    Over the years, those stories grew into full-fledged tales."

    "I got the idea after reading about the Legendary Sannin Jiraiya, who made a fortune from his novels.. I realized I could do the same."

    His lips twitched into a knowing smile. "So, you''ve read about Jiraiya. I see." His tone shifted from curiosity to amusement.

    "Well, I can certainly help with publishing your book. But before we move forward, I must read it myself.

    "If I approve of the story, I''ll promote it under Konoha''s name.

    If not¡­ I''ll still fund its publication, but without official backing. Do you understand?"

    Kazeo felt his stomach twist. So even after all this, there was a chance his book might be rejected?

    He didn''t know why, but that thought made his chest feel tight.

    He took a deep breath, trying to push away the nervousness.

    "Y-Yeah, Hokage-sama," he said, keeping his voice steady. "But¡­ I think you''ll like it! And I don''t just want to write a novel and be done with it. If it sells well, I want to give some of the money back to Konoha¡ªthirty percent!"

    The Hokage blinked, then let out a small chuckle. "That''s quite the offer,"

    He said, taking a slow puff from his pipe. "But, since this is your personal reward, Konoha won''t take any of the profits. We''ll print 5,000 copies first. If it sells well, we''ll print more. If not¡­" He trailed off, leaving the rest unsaid.

    Kazeo bit his lip. He understood¡ªif the novel flopped, that was it.

    "Wait, Hokage-sama!" He stood up from his chair, fists clenched. "Please! I want Konoha to take it! I want to give back to the village. It wouldn''t feel right if I just kept all the money!"

    For a long moment, the Hokage just looked at him. His old, wise eyes studied Kazeo, as if searching for something. The silence dragged on, and Kazeo''s heart pounded in his chest.

    Finally, the Hokage sighed, a small, knowing smile tugging at his lips. "You''re quite the stubborn one," he muttered. Then he nodded. "Very well. If you''re that insistent, I won''t refuse."

    "You know ,you''re an interesting boy." He tapped his pipe. "Tell me, Kazeo, why not ask for training? Or a jutsu?"

    Kazeo kicked his legs slightly. "Because¡­ I can get those later .

    And I want to secure my future, so I don''t have to worry about money for things like weapons, housing, or even training"

    His voice softened a little.

    The Hokage studied him carefully. Then, after a long pause, he smiled.

    ---

    "Alright." Hiruzen smiled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "I will approve your request¡­ under a few conditions."

    Kazeo''s breath hitched, his body tensing in anticipation. "Really?!" His voice was a mix of excitement and disbelief, as if he couldn''t believe his plan was actually working.

    Hiruzen chuckled, the warmth in his laughter easing the tension in the air. "Yes. But listen carefully." His tone carried both authority and kindness, making it clear that he was serious but not unkind.

    Kazeo leaned forward eagerly, eyes locked onto the Hokage, hanging onto his every word.

    "First," Hiruzen said, his voice calm but firm, "Konoha will fund the first 5,000 copies. If it sells well, we''ll print more."

    Kazeo''s heart pounded in his chest. He felt like he was dreaming. His hands clenched into fists at his sides, barely containing his excitement. "Okay!" he blurted out, nodding so fast it was almost comical.

    His mind was already racing ahead, thinking of all the possibilities.

    Hiruzen''s expression was unreadable. "Second, you will use a pen name."

    Kazeo frowned. "Why? Jiraiya-sama writes under his real name, doesn''t he?"

    The Hokage chuckled. "Jiraiya is a Sannin, Kazeo. He''s strong enough to deal with whatever trouble comes from his fame. You, however¡­ are just a child."

    Kazeo''s fingers curled slightly. Again with the child thing. He understood why people saw him that way. But still, it was annoying to be reminded of it.

    "You think my book will bring trouble?"

    Hiruzen''s face turned serious. "If your book becomes famous, people will start asking questions. Who is this young writer from Konoha? Where does he live? Who are his parents?" His voice softened. "Not everyone who asks will have good intentions."

    Kazeo exhaled slowly. Right. This wasn''t Earth.

    There were no laws protecting childrens , no agencies screening fan mail.

    If the wrong people got curious, tracking down the mysterious writer could turn from a fun guessing game to a real security risk.

    The Hokage continued, "Some might try to use you, trick you, or even harm you. If they don''t know your real name, they can''t reach you. A pen name protects you, like a mask in battle."

    Kazeo tapped his fingers on the armrest. He wasn''t an idiot. Fame wasn''t just about signing books and counting money¡ªit came with eyes, expectations, and, in the worst cases, enemies.

    For a moment, his mind flickered to those ''mysterious genius'' characters in fiction¡ªthose child prodigies who got recruited, kidnapped, or worse.

    It was a valid concern. His past-life experience(from novels ,anime and movies) told him that

    ''Power¡ªbe it physical, political, or financial¡ªalways carried risks. Konoha was strong, but not invincible.''

    His jaw tensed. '' Yeah ,not worth the risk. ''

    After a long pause, he nodded. "Alright, I''ll use a pen name."

    Hiruzen smiled, nodding in approval. "A wise decision."

    "And third¡­" Hiruzen smiled knowingly. "If this book becomes very successful, we will renegotiate the profit split."

    Kazeo blinked. ''Renegotiate?''

    His little brows furrowed as he puffed out his cheeks slightly. "Ehh?! But I already said 30%! Why change it later?"

    Hiruzen chuckled at the boy''s reaction, as if amused by his innocence. "Because success brings new opportunities, Kazeo. If your book sells well, the value of your work¡ªand the support Konoha provides¡ªwill change. It''s only natural to adjust accordingly."

    Kazeo pouted, crossing his arms. He wasn''t stupid. This sounded like the kind of deal where one side kept control, just in case things got too profitable. But he couldn''t exactly argue. Not as a kid and definitely not against the Hokage.

    "¡­But I thought a deal is a deal," he mumbled under his breath.

    Hiruzen''s eyes softened, though his expression remained unreadable. "And it is. But even the strongest agreements need flexibility. You''ll understand when you''re older."

    Kazeo clicked his tongue but held back a retort.

    ''He was playing the long game here. Fine, we''ll see who outsmarts who later.''

    For now, he just nodded, trying his best to look like an obedient child. "Okay, Hokage-sama¡­ but I''ll remember this."

    Hiruzen''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "I expect nothing less."

    Then, with a flick of his fingers, he called an ANBU. "Prepare a contract."

    The masked shinobi vanished instantly, leaving behind only the faintest rustle of air.

    Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, fingers interlocked as he studied Kazeo one last time. The warmth in his gaze hadn''t faded, but there was something else now¡ªcuriosity.

    "A child writing a novel¡­ It''s rare. But a child this determined? Even rarer." His voice held a quiet amusement. "I look forward to reading your story."

    Kazeo said with excitement in his eyes,

    " I''ll show you the book next month, then we can begin the publishing process."

    Hiruzen nodded.

    The Anbu, returned a minute later with a contract. We both read it carefully before signing.

    [ Contract Summary:-

    Publication & Promotion: Konoha will fund the first 5000 copies of Kazeo''s novel. If successful, further printing will be considered.

    Profit Sharing: Kazeo retains 70% of the earnings, while Konoha receives 30%.

    Approval Clause: The Hokage will review the novel before promotion; if deemed unfit, only publication support will be provided.

    Pen Name Requirement: Kazeo must publish under an alias.

    Renegotiation Clause: If the novel becomes highly successful, Konoha reserves the right to renegotiate profit percentages.

    ]

    After signing, the Hokage asked him about his training and well-being before sending him on his way.

    Kazeo bowed slightly before leaving. "Thank you, Hokage-sama."

    As he left the office, his mind was already racing.

    As he walked out of the office, He couldn''t help but feel excited. The first step to financial freedom had been taken.

    Step one: complete.

    Now, all that was left¡­ was to write the damn thing.

    To be continued...

    --------

    Discord''s link

    https://discord.gg/k4yqSQNA

 Defection

    ( Kazeo''s POV )

    As soon as I stepped out of the Hokage''s office, I let out a shaky breath¡ªone I hadn''t even realized I was holding. My heart was still pounding, my palms slightly damp with sweat.

    Damn... that was intense.

    Talking to the Hokage always feels like walking on a tightrope. It''s not just his title that makes him intimidating¡ªit''s his presence. That unshakable calm, those sharp, knowing eyes... It''s as if he can peel back every layer of my mind and see what''s truly underneath.

    I wiped my hands on my pants and exhaled again.

    ''Get it together, Kazeo.''

    I was just a normal 20-year-old guy in my past life¡ªI never had to deal with higher-ups or political figures. And the Hokage? He carries a kind of pressure that''s hard to describe. Somewhere deep inside, there''s always this lingering fear that if he wanted to, he could end me in a second.

    Now that I''ve started writing, I know I''ll have to talk to Hokage and even more powerful people in the future. I need to work on controlling my emotions and developing a poker face. Otherwise, I''ll always be an open book, and that''s dangerous.

    That being said, the meeting actually went better than expected. The Hokage approved my novel publishing idea. Now, I just have to write and bring Demon Slayer into this world.

    Another good thing was that he agreed to take a 30% cut from my earnings. At first, I was thinking of keeping all the money for myself, but in the long run, this is like an insurance policy. If my future novels start making a lot of money and the Hokage begins wondering, "Why does a child need so much wealth?"¡ªthis deal will serve as proof that I''ve always been willing to contribute to the village. It also helps reinforce the Will of Fire image I need to maintain.

    I know for a fact that the Hokage has been instilling the Will of Fire in children from a young age, subtly manipulating them into becoming loyal shinobi. If I hadn''t known about that, I probably wouldn''t have thought of this move.

    After living alone for the past month, one thing has become painfully clear¡ªthere''s no way to survive on just 2000 ryo a month. Back in my past life, whenever I needed money, my parents provided it. Even in the orphanage, I never had to worry about expenses. But now that I''m on my own, I''ve realized something¡ªI suck at managing money! One moment, I have it, and the next, it''s all gone.

    That''s why I decided to write stories from my previous life. This could bring me both prestige and money.

    And if I think about it, Demon Slayer is the perfect story for this world.

    Samurai and swordsmen already exist here.

    The protagonist is an orphan, just like me and other orphans.

    Breathing techniques are different from jutsu but still believable.

    The MC''s righteousness and innocence will attract both civilians and shinobi since they strongly believe in the Will of Fire.

    With a little push from the Hokage, this could become a bestseller within a month¡ªat least in Konoha and the Land of Fire. Now, I just need to decide how many volumes I should publish after a month.

    I was so deep in thought that I didn''t even realize I had reached home. I opened the door, stepping inside, but my mind was already planning the next step.

    Time to bring Demon Slayer to life.

    ----------

    ( Hiruzen''s POV )

    Hiruzen absentmindedly tapped his fingers on the desk, staring at the freshly signed document in front of him.

    This boy¡­

    When Kazeo first walked into my office today, I had expected the usual¡ªa request for training, jutsu, maybe a mission opportunity. After all, he trains hard every single day.

    But instead, he asked me for permission to publish a novel.

    I won''t lie¡ªI was surprised.

    And then, he offered to give 30% of his earnings to the village.

    That was when I decided to test him.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I told him the village didn''t need his money¡ªwhich was true. Konoha has more than enough resources, and a child''s book profits wouldn''t make much of a difference. I wanted to see his reaction.

    Would he back down? Would he hesitate?

    But no. He insisted.

    And what caught my attention the most wasn''t just the words he spoke¡ªbut the sincerity in his eyes.

    He wasn''t scheming. He wasn''t trying to manipulate me.

    At least, not in a way that felt calculated.

    That''s when I realized¡ªthis boy truly believes in the Will of Fire.

    He may be mature beyond his years, but deep down, he is still just a child trying to find his place in this village.

    And that makes him¡­ interesting.

    If his story succeeds, it means he''s either highly imaginative or a natural-born storyteller. If it fails, then he''ll simply learn a valuable lesson about the world.

    Either way, I suppose we''ll find out soon.

    I picked up my tea, taking a slow sip.

    One month¡­ Let''s see what kind of story this boy will create.

    ------

    One week later -

    The dim glow of the underground chamber cast long, stretching shadows across the cold stone walls. The scent of blood clung to the air, thick and metallic, mixing with the acrid burn of antiseptic. Orochimaru stood at the center of it all¡ªhis personal chamber of evolution¡ªwhere flesh and mortality were mere ingredients in his pursuit of eternity.

    The room was lined with limp bodies, their expressions frozen in the agony of unfinished screams. Their deaths were insignificant in the grand scheme of things. A necessary cost.

    A sigh.

    "You''ve truly disappointed me, Orochimaru."

    That voice. That weary, familiar voice.

    Orochimaru turned, his golden eyes meeting the aged gaze of the man who had once been his idol.

    Hiruzen Sarutobi stood at the entrance, his posture firm but his expression¡­ pained. The flickering torchlight revealed the deep lines carved into his face, the weight of years pressing on his shoulders like an unseen force. His hands did not tremble, though Orochimaru wondered if it was discipline or sheer will keeping them steady.

    For a moment, just a moment, the air between them was heavy with something unspoken.

    Orochimaru smiled. It was not an expression of joy, nor even of cruelty¡ªit was something far colder. "Disappointed?" he echoed, tilting his head slightly. "You always knew what I was, Sensei. You just refused to see it."

    Hiruzen exhaled, slow and measured. "I saw a boy with unmatched brilliance. A boy with the potential to lead Konoha into a new era." His gaze flickered to the bodies strewn across the room, and the disappointment deepened into something heavier. "Not¡­ this."

    Orochimaru chuckled softly. "And yet, I did not change. I only embraced what you were too afraid to acknowledge." He gestured toward the lifeless bodies, their existence reduced to nothing more than failed experiments. "Evolution requires sacrifice. You trained me to be a shinobi, to do whatever is necessary for the mission. This is no different."

    Hiruzen''s grip tightened around his staff. "No, Orochimaru. This is different. You have strayed too far."

    Orochimaru''s smile faded. He could hear the sorrow in Hiruzen''s voice, the hesitation in his stance. And it infuriated him.

    "You knew, didn''t you?" Orochimaru stepped closer, his movements slow, deliberate. "You knew what I was doing, yet you looked the other way for so long. Why now, Sensei? Why did you wait until I had nothing left to lose?"

    Hiruzen flinched¡ªbarely, but it was enough.

    Orochimaru laughed, a hollow sound that echoed against the chamber walls. "Ah¡­ I see. You always hoped I would change." His golden eyes burned with something sharp, something venomous. "How na?ve."

    The old man took a deep breath. His stance shifted ever so slightly¡ªready, prepared. The look in his eyes was no longer that of a teacher but of a Hokage. "You leave me no choice."

    Orochimaru''s expression darkened. "Do you truly think you can stop me?"

    Hiruzen didn''t answer. Instead, he moved.

    A flurry of hand signs, a burst of chakra¡ªshuriken rained toward Orochimaru, slicing through the air with deadly precision.

    But Orochimaru was already gone, his body twisting, contorting, slithering through the gaps like a phantom. He reappeared behind his former master, his voice a breath against the old man''s ear.

    "You hesitated, Sensei."

    A kunai shot forward¡ªfast, precise¡ªbut Hiruzen blocked it at the last second, his staff intercepting the attack with a dull clang. The force sent a jolt up his arms, but Orochimaru merely grinned, pressing in closer.

    "Kill me." His voice was a whisper, taunting. "That''s what a true Hokage would do, wouldn''t they?"

    The staff wavered¡ªan instant, a fraction of hesitation.

    Orochimaru saw it. And he knew.

    His smile widened.

    "You can''t do it."

    A sharp hiss. His body melted away, sinking into the shadows, slithering through the cracks of the room as though he had never been there at all.

    Hiruzen turned, but Orochimaru was already at the exit, his silhouette barely visible against the torchlight.

    His voice was the last thing to linger.

    "Farewell, Sensei."

    And then he was gone.

    The chamber fell into silence, leaving only the weight of what had transpired behind.

    Hiruzen stood amidst the carnage, his grip on his staff tight, his heart heavy with a sorrow too deep to name.

    His greatest failure had just slipped through his fingers.

    -------

    The Morning After Orochimaru''s Defection ¨C Kazeo & His Classmates

    The Academy classroom was unusually tense that morning. The usual childish energy had been replaced by hushed whispers, glances toward the door, and nervous shifting in seats. Something big had happened last night¡ªsomething none of them fully understood.

    Kazeo sat at his desk, chin resting on his hand as he listened in silence. He already knew, of course. Orochimaru''s defection wasn''t just a loss¡ªit was a massacre.

    Shiro, the Nara, sighed dramatically. "So¡­ the Hokage really couldn''t stop him?"

    Daiki, the Hy¨±ga, nodded, his pale eyes wider than usual. "I heard my uncle talking about it. The ANBU squad that went after him¡­ almost all of them died."

    Hotaru, the Inuzuka, growled under her breath. "That''s so unfair! The Hokage is supposed to be the strongest!"

    Ren, the Senju, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke. "The Hokage is strong," he said firmly. "But Orochimaru wasn''t just powerful. He knew how to fight him. He had it planned."

    That made everyone pause. Planned. It wasn''t just a fight¡ªit was an escape that had been set in motion long before last night.

    Then, Sora, the Uchiha, scoffed. "If the Uchiha Clan had been sent instead of ANBU, we could''ve stopped him."

    Ryou, the Aburame, adjusted his glasses. "That''s a bold claim. Orochimaru wasn''t just some rogue ninja."

    Sora''s dark eyes flashed. "Neither are the Uchiha."

    Hotaru crossed her arms. "Oh yeah? Then why didn''t the Hokage call your clan?"

    Sora went silent. His jaw clenched, and he looked away.

    Kazeo finally spoke, voice neutral but thoughtful. "¡­Maybe he didn''t have time."

    Everyone turned to him.

    Kazeo shrugged. "Orochimaru planned his escape well. Maybe the Hokage sent whoever was closest."

    The answer wasn''t completely satisfying, but it made sense. The conversation might have ended there, but then Shiro spoke again, voice quieter.

    "¡­Did you guys hear about the experiments?"

    The already heavy atmosphere darkened.

    Daiki''s face paled. "You mean¡­ the rumors about missing people?"

    Ryou nodded. "It''s not just rumors. My dad said the Hokage''s office found bodies in his hideouts. And not just any bodies¡ªKonoha shinobi."

    Hotaru''s eyes widened in horror. "He was experimenting on our own people?"

    Shiro swallowed. "That''s what they''re saying."

    Ren''s hands clenched into fists. "That''s¡­ disgusting. Why would he do that?"

    No one had an answer.

    Except Kazeo.

    Because he never saw them as people. Just tools , Just data.

    But he didn''t say that.

    Instead, he let out a slow breath. "Maybe he thought people were just¡­ another way to get stronger."

    The class fell into an uneasy silence.

    Finally, Shiro sighed. "Man¡­ this sucks. If Orochimaru left, who else might leave?"

    Ren''s expression hardened. "Whoever it is¡­ they won''t get away so easily next time."

    Kazeo tilted his head slightly, watching the determined look in the Senju''s eyes.

    Heh¡­ if only you knew.

    But he didn''t say anything. Instead, he leaned back, letting the conversation drift away.

    This was a reminder for him that time is slipping.

 Checking memories

    Two Weeks Later -

    A young boy sat alone in a dimly lit room, the faint glow of the evening sun filtering through the window. The desk before him was covered in stacks of paper, some neatly arranged, others scattered haphazardly. His pencil moved furiously across the pages, the only sound in the quiet room being the faint scratching of lead against paper.

    Then¡ªfinally¡ªthe boy stopped. He set the pencil down, flexing his stiff fingers before exhaling a deep sigh. His lips curled into a small, satisfied smile.

    --------

    (Kazeo''s POV)

    Finally¡­

    Three weeks. Three weeks of relentless writing, squeezing out every ounce of memory I had from my past life. And now, I was halfway through Demon Slayer.

    I didn''t even sacrifice much of my daily routine¡ªjust an hour or two in the evenings, which was usually reserved for Taijutsu. Because of that, my training had suffered. In the last three weeks, I had only trained taijutsu properly three or four times. I could feel the slight stiffness in my movements, but right now, that didn''t matter.

    When I had first asked the Hokage for permission to publish a novel, I had debated how much of the story to reveal. The original had 23 volumes, but I knew that the attention span of shinobi and civilians differed from people in my past life. A series too long in a single volume might lose its impact.

    So, after careful thought, I decided to restructure the format¡ª30 volumes, shorter but more action-packed. It would keep readers engaged while maximizing profits.

    I planned to release the first three volumes initially, letting them hook the audience. Then, some months later, I would drop the next two to build anticipation. Originally, I had considered publishing up to the Mugen Train Arc right away, but that felt like too much at once.

    Now, the real question was¡ªhow well would it be received? And more importantly¡­ how much would I earn?

    As these thoughts swirled in my mind, I reached into my backpack, pulled out a ration bar, and took a bite. My body and mind were both exhausted¡ªnot just from training, but from the mental strain of recalling everything, improvising where needed, and translating it into this world''s language.

    I sighed.

    There''s nothing more I can do now. All that''s left is to see if the Hokage approves it.

    With that, I crawled onto my bed and let exhaustion take over.

    ---------

    One Week Later -

    It had been a full month since my initial conversation with the Hokage about publishing a novel.

    And now, once again¡ªI stood in his office, watching as he read my work.

    The Third Hokage''s Office was spacious but cluttered, filled with bookshelves overflowing with scrolls and documents. The scent of old parchment and ink filled the air, mixing with the faint smell of tobacco from his pipe. Despite its grand appearance, there was a weight to the room¡ªa heaviness that came not from the objects within it, but from the very presence of the man who sat behind the desk.

    Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, looked older and more exhausted than he had a month ago. The lines on his face seemed deeper, his shoulders slightly more burdened¡ªa result of Orochimaru''s recent defection.

    Yet, despite everything, he remained focused on my novel.

    Occasionally, his expression would shift¡ªhis brows furrowing at one moment, his eyes widening in another. Sometimes, he would glance up at me briefly before returning to the pages.

    I stayed silent, watching him read. My heartbeat felt unnaturally loud in the quiet room.

    The first three volumes contained:

    Volume 1: Tanjiro''s family tragedy, his encounter with Giyu, and his training under Urokodaki.

    Volume 2: The Final Selection exam and Tanjiro''s first official mission.

    Volume 3: The introduction of Tamayo and Yushiro, and the battle against Yahaba and Susamaru.

    ---------

    (Hiruzen''s POV)

    I took a slow sip of tea as I turned another page.

    At first, I had expected a simple story¡ªperhaps something childish, a collection of words strung together in an attempt to mimic what adults write.

    But what I found¡­ was something else entirely.

    This was not just a tale.

    This was a world.

    A world filled with sorrow, perseverance, and battle-hardened warriors. A world where a young boy loses everything but still holds onto hope.

    The writing pulled me in effortlessly, immersing me in its struggles, emotions, and conflicts. And more than anything¡ªthe core values of this story resonated deeply with the Will of Fire.

    The strong protecting the weak.

    A hero rising from tragedy.

    The unbreakable resolve to keep moving forward.

    As I turned the last page, I let out a breath I hadn''t even realized I was holding.

    How?

    This was not something a normal six-year-old could write. This was the work of someone who understood pain, loss, and perseverance on a level that felt¡­ unnatural.

    For a brief moment, a thought crept into my mind¡ª

    Is this child simply gifted beyond imagination? Or¡­ does every strong soul carry the power to craft such vivid realities?

    ---------

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    (3rd POV)

    Kazeo''s voice broke the silence.

    "So, Hokage-sama¡­ what do you think? And, uh¡­ please don''t mind my writing, I''m still improving."

    The Third Hokage slowly closed the manuscript and set it on the desk, his gaze lingering on the boy in front of him.

    "Your writing is impressive for your age, Kazeo. It feels so...refined, almost as if written by someone with years of experience."

    His voice was calm, but there was an underlying weight to it. "But tell me¡ªDid you really come up with all of this yourself?

    You didn''t¡­ borrow this story from anywhere, right ?"

    Kazeo''s body stiffened.

    His heart skipped a beat, but he forced his expression into a deadpan look. His fingers twitched slightly, and his shoulders locked in place. A bead of sweat formed at his temple, but he resisted the urge to wipe it away.

    '' Shit, Did he figure it out? How? Does he have some kind of sixth sense for these things?! ''

    Hiruzen Sarutobi had seen countless liars in his time. He had spent decades dealing with shinobi who could lie with straight faces. He had interrogated countless spies, defectors, and criminals. And right now, he could see the subtle tension in Kazeo''s posture¡ªthe slight rigidity in his jaw, the way his fingers curled ever so slightly, as if resisting an instinct to fidget.

    The old man''s gaze sharpened, his exhaustion momentarily replaced with amusement and curiosity.

    "Ah¡­ I see. So it is someone else''s work, after all," Hiruzen said, stroking his beard. "For a moment, I was genuinely shocked that a six-year-old could craft such a tale without having seen real battle."

    Kazeo exhaled through his nose, forcing himself to remain still, but his muscles were coiled tight. His small hands, already damp with sweat, grew clammy, and a fresh wave of nervous energy crashed over him. His throat felt dry, his pulse pounded in his ears, and for a brief second¡ªhe seriously considered running out of the room.

    Shit¡­ shit¡­ shit!

    With forced casualness, he wiped his sweaty palms on his pants, buying himself a few precious seconds. His mind was already racing at full speed, scrambling to find a believable excuse.

    Then¡ªhe found it.

    Taking a sharp breath, he stammered, "I-It was my parents who wrote it¡­"

    He kept his voice low, injecting just enough hesitation and fear to make it believable.

    "They used to tell me this story when they were alive¡­ and they even wrote down some key points¡ªfights, emotional moments, and important plot details in a notebook. I just took their notes and, um¡­ added a few things of my own before presenting it to you."

    Inwardly, Kazeo patted himself on the back for coming up with such a solid lie on the spot.

    The hesitation, the sadness in his tone¡ªit all worked in his favor. If anything, his nervousness made the story even more believable.

    '' Damn, I''m getting good at this! ''

    He almost smiled¡ªalmost¡ªuntil he met the Hokage''s gaze.

    Hiruzen''s eyes were sharp, calculating, scrutinizing every tiny movement.

    Kazeo felt his heart hammer against his ribs.

    '' Did he see through it? Did he notice something? ''

    The old man studied him for a long moment.

    Then, something unexpected happened.

    Hiruzen''s gaze softened.

    A heavy sigh left the Hokage''s lips, and for the first time since this conversation started, his expression wasn''t one of suspicion¡ªbut of understanding.

    Kazeo had been so focused on selling his lie that he didn''t realize the real impression he had just made.

    The hesitation in his voice.

    The subtle fear in his expression.

    The way his hands twitched slightly, as if grasping onto fading memories.

    To Kazeo, it was just a well-acted bluff.

    To Hiruzen, It was the pain of an orphan clinging to the last remnants of his parents.

    And in that moment, Hiruzen completely misread the situation.

    This wasn''t a child trying to deceive him. This was a boy, barely six years old, struggling to hold onto the legacy of the parents he had lost.

    A child who had treasured their words, their stories, their dreams¡ªand now sought to share them with the world.

    Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, letting out a deep, contemplative hum.

    "So¡­ it was your parents, huh? You¡­ must have loved them very much," he murmured, his voice carrying the weight of decades of loss.

    Kazeo blinked, momentarily caught off guard.

    '' Wait, What? ''

    This wasn''t the reaction he was expecting.

    Kazeo visibly tensed.

    A bittersweet smile crossed Hokage''s lips. "I never knew they were such remarkable storytellers. To craft something so detailed, so emotionally powerful, and yet¡­ it never feels forced or unnatural. It seems you''ve inherited their imagination."

    At these words, Kazeo''s shoulders relaxed¡ªjust a little.

    But Hiruzen could tell¡ªboy was still on edge.

    So, he decided to ease his worries.

    "Don''t be nervous, Kazeo,"

    Hiruzen said gently. "I''m not here to scold you. If this was your parents'' work, then you have every right to share it. But¡­ are you absolutely certain they wrote it themselves? They didn''t¡­ borrow it from another book?"

    Kazeo nearly choked on air.

    For a second, panic flared in his chest, but he quickly shoved it down. The old man believed him¡ªbut he was still suspicious.

    He took a slow breath, forcing himself to stay calm.

    "Y-Yes, Hokage-sama," he said, nodding quickly. "I''m 100% sure. They never copied it from anywhere. They told me that themselves."

    ''Well¡­ if they were alive, they definitely would''ve denied it.''

    The Hokage studied him for a long moment. Then¡ªhe smiled.

    --------

    (Hiruzen''s POV)

    I saw it.

    That same hesitation, that same pride in his voice.

    But there was also an unmistakable sincerity.

    Whatever the truth was¡­ Kazeo truly believed this story was his parents'' legacy.

    And so, I let it go.

    -------

    (3rd POV )

    "Well then," the Hokage said, lifting the manuscript up. "It''s good. More than good, actually. I have no doubt this story will be a massive success."

    Kazeo''s eyes widened slightly.

    Seeing his reaction, the Hokage let out a light chuckle.

    "Don''t worry," he continued. "I''ll personally promote it under Konoha''s name. The Shinobi world will soon know about this story."

    Hearing that, Kazeo finally allowed himself to fully relax.

    "So," Hiruzen asked, "have you thought about how to release them?"

    Kazeo nodded immediately.

    "Yes, Hokage-sama. I was thinking of releasing the first two volumes together. Then, I''ll release the third volume one or two weeks later to build excitement and keep the readers engaged."

    A glimmer of approval flickered in the old man''s eyes.

    "Smart thinking," he said with a small smile. "I was considering a similar strategy. A slight time gap between releases will only make the readers more eager."

    Kazeo felt a sense of relief in his chest.

    Then, Hiruzen''s smile turned slightly amused, and in an attempt to ease the lingering tension, he said,

    "You know¡­ after selling 5,000 copies, you''ll be earning nearly a million ryo."

    Kazeo froze.

    "¡­What?"

    The Hokage chuckled at the dumbfounded look on the boy''s face.

    "N-Nearly a million? H-How?" Kazeo stammered.

    Hiruzen took another sip of tea before explaining, his tone casual.

    "Well, each volume will sell for 300 ryo. The cost of printing and labor will take around 50 ryo per copy. That means, after selling 5,000 copies¡­ the total profit will be 1.25 million ryo."

    He smiled as Kazeo''s jaw dropped.

    "Of course, 30% of the profit will go to the village," he continued. "After deductions, you''ll still take home around nine hundred thousand ryo."

    Kazeo was stunned.

    '' I''m gonna be rich¡­

    Just 5,000 copies, and I would already be earning close to a million?! ''

    For a moment, his mind spiraled into fantasies. He imagined buying new training gear, better kunai, maybe even a massive supply of meat ¡ª

    But before he could get lost in his daydreams, the Hokage''s voice snapped him back.

    "Have you decided on your pen name?" Hiruzen asked.

    Kazeo blinked, shaking himself out of his thoughts.

    "Yes," he answered, regaining focus. "After a lot of thinking, I decided on ''StoryTeller''. "

    Hiruzen''s eyebrows raised slightly.

    "Oh? StoryTeller, huh? A fitting name." The old man smiled knowingly. "I assume you chose it because your parents told you this story?"

    Kazeo nodded quickly.

    But inwardly¡ª

    '' Heck, I don''t even know Kazeo''s parents! ''

    The truth was¡ªhe had just picked the first name that popped into his head.

    It wasn''t anything deep or sentimental. Just¡­ a name.

    Still, he smiled and played along.

    They discussed a few more details before Kazeo finally left the office.

    The Hokage had asked him to return in a month to collect his first earnings and re-negotiate the profit percentages for future volumes.

    As the door closed behind him, Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, lost in thought.

    ---------

    (Hiruzen''s POV )

    It''s a good thing¡­

    That this story truly came from his parents. That Kazeo had simply refined and expanded upon their ideas.

    That was the logical conclusion.

    And yet¡­ something felt off.

    His fingers drummed lightly against the desk as he considered the boy''s reactions.

    Kazeo had shown hesitation, fear, pride.

    ''But was it really pride for his parents?

    Or something else? ''

    Hiruzen''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ''If his parents truly wrote this, then there''s nothing to worry about... But if not... ''

    "Should I take a look into his memories?"

    ( To be continued¡­ )

 Chakra Nature Training

    Inside Hokage''s office -

    (Hiruzen''s POV )

    "Should I look into his memories?"

    The thought lingered, tempting. It would be so easy¡ªjust a simple technique, a brief peek into the boy''s mind. The truth, undeniable and clear, would be laid bare.

    And yet¡­

    Hiruzen exhaled, chuckling softly to himself before shaking his head.

    ''No, what could I even gain from a six-year-old''s memories?

    Besides, there was another factor. The boy''s soul¡­ it was strong. Too strong. Forcing my way in could cause resistance¡ªmaybe even harm me in the process.

    It''s not worth the risk.''

    "In the end, the Will of Fire is what matters most. If Kazeo truly carries it¡­ then there''s nothing to fear. "

    With a final puff of his pipe, Hiruzen exhaled slowly, watching the thin trail of smoke curl toward the ceiling. Suspicion still lingered at the edges of his mind, but he pushed it aside.

    There were greater matters to attend to¡ªmatters that could shape Konoha''s influence far beyond its borders. If this novel had the potential he suspected, then it wasn''t just a story¡ªit was a weapon, a tool to spread Konoha''s ideals, its culture¡­ and, of course, bring in a substantial flow of wealth.

    His lips curled into a small, knowing smile. The Shinobi world wouldn''t know what hit them.

    //////////////

    A Week Later -

    Today, the first two volumes of Demon Slayer novel are finally going public. It feels strange. I wrote that story in moments of boredom, trying to earn some money . And now, somewhere out there, people are going to read it. Maybe they''ll love it, maybe they''ll hate it.

    But¡­ I''ll wait for the third volume''s release before checking their reactions.

    For now, I need something new. Something to break the monotony.

    Academy will start teaching taijutsu and basic jutsus in four months, so I can''t just sit around. My training so far has been effective, but I''m getting tired of repeating the same Taijutsu drills without a proper opponent.

    Without resistance, without challenge¡ªit feels meaningless. So instead of just physical combat, I thought I should start mastering Wind Jutsus.

    But even Wind chakra training alone won''t be enough. If I continue at this pace, I''ll probably be able to cut an iron plate within a month. After that? I''ll need something else to practice inside academy.

    Another chakra nature.

    ( 3rd POV )

    With that in mind, he started jogging towards the Konoha Library, two kilometers from his house. The morning air was crisp, and the streets were bustling with early vendors setting up their shops. His house was close to the market area, so this route had become familiar.

    But unlike other times, his mind was focused on one thing¡ªwhat nature should I train next?

    -------

    Inside the Konoha Library -

    The familiar scent of old paper and wooden shelves filled the air as he walked through the library''s aisles. His destination was clear¡ªE-section, where elemental Jutsu scrolls were stored.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    He ran his fingers over the scrolls, searching for Wind techniques, but before that, he wanted to see how other elements were trained.

    ''Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ I could pick up another nature while training Wind.''

    -------

    He reached the Fire Jutsu section and pulled out a scroll detailing training methods for Fire Release.

    1. Candle Flame Control

    "The smallest flame holds the power of an inferno."

    The training seemed simple enough. Light a candle. Manipulate the flame using chakra. Expand it , shrink it and control its form.

    Yeah, because lighting candles in class wouldn''t be suspicious at all.

    2. Leaf Burning Exercise

    "Channel chakra into a dry leaf, heating it until it ignites without turning to ash."

    He imagined himself, sitting in class, setting a leaf on fire while pretending to take notes.

    It wouldn''t even last five seconds before someone called the teacher.

    3. Fireball Breath Control

    "Store chakra in your lungs and exhale a controlled burst of heat."

    He let out a slow breath.

    ''So either I breathe fire in the middle of a lecture or get caught smoking like some idiot.''

    He rolled up the scroll, shaking his head. Fire was a no-go. It was too flashy and too easy to get caught.Besides, fire leaves too many traces.

    With that, he placed the scroll back.

    --------

    Next, he walked towards the Lightning Jutsu section. A yellowed scroll lay on the lower shelf. He picked it up and unraveled it, his eyes scanning through its first training exercise.

    1. Shock Resistance Training

    "Pass small electrical currents through your body to build resistance."

    This required passing low-voltage currents through user''s body using a battery and an ammeter. The idea was to build up a tolerance for electrical shocks so that, eventually, The user could handle high-voltage chakra without losing control.

    2. Static Discharge Control

    "Rub your hands together, build static electricity, and control the sparks."

    Okay, this sounded doable¡ªuntil he read the next part.

    "Repeated training may cause temporary numbness, involuntary muscle spasms, or minor burns."

    Meaning? He''d either cause tiny explosions or zap himself every few seconds inside class.

    He stared at the words for a long time.

    "Am I really supposed to electrocute myself¡­ every day?"

    The very thought made him wince.

    He imagined the pain¡ªthe sharp, jolting sensation crawling up my arms, the involuntary muscle spasms.

    ''Pain is something I could handle. But deliberately frying my nerves every day? That wasn''t training. That was torture.

    If I trained in Lightning Release, I would have to endure daily shocks, rewiring my nervous system to withstand higher and higher voltages. A form of self-inflicted torture.''

    He sighed, placing the scroll back.

    "I''ll learn it one day. But not now."

    ''Not until I absolutely need it. ''

    ---------

    Slightly annoyed, Kazeo reached for a Water chakra training scroll.

    1. Water Surface Chakra Control

    Find a small puddle, lake, or even a bucket of water.

    Place your hand on the surface and channel chakra into it.

    The goal is to keep the water still despite external movement (like wind or ripples).

    2. Basic Liquid Control

    Fill a cup or small container with water.

    Using chakra flow, attempt to lift a small thread of water into the air.

    Maintain its shape and prevent it from splashing.

    Advanced version : Try making the water twist or curl midair before dropping back.

    3. Water Current Redirection

    Pour a small stream of water from a bottle.

    Instead of letting it fall straight down, use chakra to alter its flow slightly to one side.

    Try bending the water mid-air before it lands.

    As he scanned through the Water Chakra training scrolls, Kazeo''s lips twisted into a frown.

    "Damn it¡­ all of these need water near me."

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. Every single method required either a puddle, a bucket, or a visible stream of water.

    He clenched the scroll tightly before shoving it back, his fingers twitching with irritation.

    ''This is impossible inside the academy. I''d either have to sneak into the training grounds or do this in the bath, and I don''t even have enough free time for that.

    Forget it¡ªWater Release will have to wait.''

    With a resigned sigh, he turned away from the Water section, heading toward the Earth training scrolls.

    ----

    He walked over to the Earth Jutsu section, scanning the shelves for a chakra training scroll. His eyes darted over various technique scrolls¡ªbut nothing related to chakra control.

    A frown crept onto his face. ''Did someone borrow it?''

    After five minutes of fruitless searching, he sighed and approached an elderly librarian.

    "Excuse me, do you know where the basic Earth Release training scroll is?"

    The old man gave him a knowing glance, then pointed towards a different aisle. "Try the history section. Kids misplace scrolls all the time."

    ''History section? Who the hell leaves a chakra training scroll next to records of the Warring States Era?''

    With a sigh, Kazeo followed the direction. Sure enough, tucked between ancient battle records and clan hierarchies, he found the Earth scroll, its cover slightly dusty.

    "So, It really is here." he muttered, shaking his head as he pulled it out.

    He grabbed the Earth scroll with little hope. If Fire, Lightning, and Water were impossible¡­ what were the chances Earth would be any different?

    He opened the Earth Release scroll and started reading it.

    1. Pebble Control

    "Use chakra to make a small stone stick to your skin. Gradually increase precision until you can make it hover."

    His lips curled into a smirk.

    ''Now this¡­ this I could do. If I brought a pebble to class, I could practice under the desk, in my palm, even in my pocket.''

    2. Clay Molding

    "Shape soft earth using chakra control."

    ''Perfect. The academy had clay for art projects. If I borrowed some, I could pretend I was doodling in my notebook while secretly training.''

    3. Ground Hardening

    "Press chakra into the ground to reinforce its structure."

    ''I could do this right under my desk, unnoticed. No flashy movements. No weird noises. Just simple chakra control.''

    He let out a satisfied exhale.

    Earth Release was perfect.

    It was discreet. Easy to practice and best of all? It wouldn''t get him noticed in class by teacher or students.

    '' Now, I just needed to find basic Wind Jutsus to learn. ''

    ----

    As he walked towards the Wind Jutsu section, he exhaled deeply.

    This was the right decision.

    ''Fire was too wild.

    Lightning was too painful.

    Water was too situational.

    But Earth? Earth was steady and subtle.

    And Wind?

    Wind was my nature.''

    With renewed excitement, knowing he was on the right path.

    His steps quickened.

    "Let''s see what the Wind jutsus scrolls have in store for me."

    ( To be continued¡­)

 You wont be getting any money

    Three Weeks Later ¨C

    I had been training my Earth nature chakra diligently, and so far, progress was steady. Every day, I refined my control, pushing myself further. But today, I decided to take a break.

    Because today was a special day.

    The third volume of Demon Slayer was going to release.

    Over the past few weeks, I had heard whispers everywhere¡ªwithin the Academy, on the streets, even among shinobi squads¡ªabout how quickly the story had gained popularity. Hokage''s personal endorsement had only fueled the fire, turning the novel into an overnight sensation.

    On its first day alone, the book had sold out entirely.

    And now, as I walked out of my house and into the bustling streets of Konoha, I had only one goal¡ªto witness it for myself.

    ----------

    (3rd POV)

    Kazeo locked his door and casually strolled toward the main market district. The scent of fresh dango and baked goods filled the air, but what caught his attention was the massive line of people stretching down the street.

    The crowd stretched farther than he expected, with at least two hundred people waiting outside the bookstore before sunrise.

    His gaze landed on the last person in line¡ªa chubby man with a scar on his cheek. He looked like a typical civilian, dressed in simple clothes, but his arms were crossed and his expression screamed grumpy frustration.

    Kazeo walked up and asked, "Hello, uncle! What''s this long line for?"

    The man''s eye twitched.

    "Uncle?" he repeated and his face darkened as if Kazeo had stabbed his pride.

    For a moment, he froze, his brain spiraling into a mini identity crisis.

    ''Do I really look that old? No way! I''m barely in my twenties! My hair''s still here, right? Right?! Dammit, is it the scar? Or do I just have that ''retired veteran'' look?! Am I aging too fast?! ''

    Meanwhile, Kazeo just stood there, blinking.

    The man let out a dramatic sigh forcing his thoughts aside

    "Kid, listen. I''m NOT an uncle. I''m not even married yet! Call me ''Big Brother'' got it?"

    Kazeo tilted his head, unconvinced.

    "You sure? You kinda give off ''tired old man'' vibes."

    The man grimaced. "What part of me looks old?!"

    Kazeo shrugged. "Dunno, Everything?"

    The man clenched his fists, inhaled deeply, then exhaled slowly. "Not gonna punch a child¡­ not gonna punch a child¡­"

    After a moment, he rubbed his temples and grumbled, "Forget it. Anyway, the line''s for Demon Slayer¡ªVolume 3 that just dropped."

    Kazeo raised an eyebrow. "People are lining up this early for a book?"

    The man snorted. "Apparently. I haven''t read it myself, but a friend of mine won''t shut up about it. Says it''s ''something fresh''¡ªplus, the Hokage personally endorsed it, so now everyone''s obsessed."

    Then, he jerked his thumb toward the back of the line.

    "If you want a copy, stand behind me. Every bookstore in Konoha has a line like this. If you wait too long, you''re outta luck."

    Kazeo waved him off. "Nah, I don''t need it. Just wanted to see the hype. Thanks for the info, Uncle."

    And before the man could react, Kazeo bolted forward.

    Behind him, a frustrated shout erupted.

    "I TOLD YOU¡ªI''M NOT AN UNCLE!"

    Then, after a moment of silence, the man sighed, shaking his head.

    "Damn kids these days¡­ calling me old¡­ Wait. Why am I even talking like I''m actually old?!"

    Kazeo smirked and hurried toward the front of the line, leaving the fuming man behind.

    His thoughts swirled as he observed the overwhelming demand.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Scarcity, Word of mouth, and Hokage''s recommendation¡­

    It was the perfect recipe for a bestseller.

    He exhaled slowly. ''At this rate, I''ll be a millionaire in another week.''

    But the thought didn''t excite him as much as he expected. Wealth wasn''t his end goal.

    What mattered was power.

    --------

    As Kazeo walked toward the front of the line, he eavesdropped on conversations, soaking in the reactions of people waiting for Demon Slayer - Volume 3.

    The excitement was palpable¡ªeveryone from shinobi to civilians, kids to clan members¡ªall talking about the book like it was a limited-edition jutsu scroll.

    Chatter buzzed through the air, weaving together excitement, theories, and heated debates.

    Kazeo leaned against a wooden post, listening. It was the best way to gauge how deeply his story had sunk into Konoha''s heart.

    A few spots ahead, two flak-jacketed chunin were speaking in hushed, serious voices¡ªthe kind reserved for war councils.

    "Tanjiro''s family getting slaughtered like that¡­ I swear, I felt like I was standing there in the snow with him."

    His teammate exhaled sharply.

    "And Nezuko turning into a demon? That hit even harder. It''s like¡ªshe''s still his sister, but also his enemy at the same time."

    The first chunin nodded grimly.

    "If that happened to me, I think I''d lose my mind. But Tanjiro? That kid didn''t break¡ªhe trained and got stronger."

    His teammate scoffed.

    "''Didn''t break''? The guy split a damn boulder in half! I train every morning, and I still can''t cut through a log properly!"

    The first chunin let out a bitter chuckle.

    "Guess we should take training more seriously, huh?"

    Kazeo smirked. ''So, even trained warriors admired Tanjiro''s willpower.''

    Just as he was about to shift his focus elsewhere, he heard a young voice from behind him.

    "Mom! Mom! I wanna carry Nezuko on my back like Tanjiro does!"

    Kazeo turned his head slightly. A tiny boy, no older than six, was bouncing on his heels, excitement lighting up his face.

    His mother gave a tired but amused chuckle.

    "Sweetheart, we don''t have demons in the real world."

    The boy frowned, puffing out his cheeks in frustration.

    "But what if I find one?! I''ll be like Tanjiro! I''ll train super hard and protect everyone!"

    His mother sighed, ruffling his hair.

    "Alright, alright. Let''s just buy the book first before you go picking fights with imaginary demons."

    Kazeo held back a chuckle.

    ''Looks like Tanjiro had a growing fanbase among the village''s children.''

    Then, from the other side of the line, a group of Konoha Academy students were arguing loudly.

    "That mutated demon in the Final Selection¡ªthe one that kept eating Urokodaki''s students?" one boy said, shaking his head. "That was terrifying!"

    "Yeah, but Tanjiro still took it down! I thought he was gonna die for sure!" another added.

    A third boy groaned.

    "But the volume ended without showing who else passed! I NEED to know!"

    The first boy gritted his teeth dramatically.

    "If this volume doesn''t answer my questions, I swear, I''ll find the author and make him tell me!"

    Kazeo, standing just close enough to hear, barely held back his laughter.

    "If only they knew the author was right here¡­"

    Just then, a deep sigh came from an older man further ahead.

    The chubby bookseller, wiping sweat off his forehead after cleaning the outer part of store, muttered to himself.

    "Kids these days¡­ I swear, they act like this book is a life-or-death mission."

    Then, he glanced at the polished glass window beside him, catching his own reflection. A faint frown crossed his face.

    "Wait¡­ do I really look old?"

    Kazeo almost snorted. ''So even this guy was having an existential crisis.''

    Before he could dwell on it, he overheard a different conversation¡ªone that piqued his interest.

    A tall genin from the Inuzuka Clan, his dog companion sitting at his feet, whispered to his teammate.

    "I saw an Uchiha reading Volume 2 at the training grounds yesterday. Can you believe that? Even those guys are hooked!"

    His teammate scoffed.

    "Well, duh. Demon Slayer isn''t just a story ¡ªit''s about struggle, revenge, and survival."

    Kazeo felt a deep sense of satisfaction.

    ''Even the elite clans of Konoha are invested, huh?''

    The conversations buzzed around him, painting a clear picture¡ªthis wasn''t just a book release. It was like a phenomenon.

    Then, with a creak, the bookstore''s wooden doors finally opened.

    " Thank you for waiting! We now have Volume 3 of Demon Slayer available for purchase! "

    The crowd surged forward, anticipation turning into a feverish rush.

    Kazeo didn''t move. He didn''t need to buy a copy.

    Instead, he simply watched, silent and unreadable.

    "So it begins."

    With that thought, he turned and disappeared into the streets of Konoha.

    ----------

    One Week Later ¨C Inside the Hokage''s Office

    Kazeo stood before Hiruzen Sarutobi''s desk, his posture straight but his eyes holding an unmistakable spark of curiosity and anticipation.

    The old Hokage exhaled a puff of smoke from his pipe before setting it aside. A warm smile spread across his face as he held out a sealed scroll.

    "Congratulations, Kazeo," Hiruzen said, his voice carrying a tone of genuine amusement. "Your novel was a hit. Every single volume was sold out on the very first day."

    Kazeo''s expression remained neutral, but the flicker of satisfaction in his gaze didn''t escape the Hokage''s notice..

    "That''s good to hear, Hokage-sama," he replied, taking the scroll.

    The moment his fingers touched it, Kazeo instinctively flared a hint of chakra to inspect it. The scroll felt no heavier than any standard sealing scroll, but he could sense a dense chakra signature within, an indicator of the wealth sealed inside.

    His brows furrowed slightly. "This much?"

    Hiruzen chuckled, stroking his beard.

    "It contains 2 million ry¨­."

    Kazeo raised an eyebrow. "2 million? But wasn''t my profit supposed to be less than a million?"

    Hiruzen waved a hand, as if brushing off his concerns.

    "Ordinarily, yes. But the demand exceeded expectations. The book was such a success that the next batch is already being published. That amount includes your next profit as well¡ªan advance, if you will."

    Kazeo blinked, the flicker of surprise in his gaze quickly settling into satisfaction.

    "That''s unexpected," he admitted, a small smile creeping onto his lips.

    Hiruzen smiled.

    "So, when''s the next volume coming?"

    Kazeo thought for a moment before replying smoothly, "It should be ready in about four to six months, Hokage-sama. And thank you for the advance. Next time, you can either call me or just send the paycheck directly to my house."

    Hiruzen''s smile didn''t fade.

    "Ah! Thanks for reminding me, Kazeo" he said, his tone still light.

    But then, his next words dropped like a hammer.

    "Actually, starting next month, you won''t be getting any money at all."

    Silence

    Kazeo froze.

    "W-What?!" he blurted out, his usual calm demeanor cracking for the first time.

    Hiruzen''s smile remained, but his eyes held a glint of something unreadable.

    Kazeo could feel it¡ªthis wasn''t a joke.

    ( To be Continued....)

 I need something else

    "Actually, starting next month, you won''t be getting any money at all."

    Silence.

    Kazeo froze.

    "W-What?!" he blurted out, his usual calm demeanor cracking for the first time.

    His mind raced, trying to process the words, but they didn''t make sense. His money¡ªgone?

    Kazeo''s hands clenched into fists. His money wasn''t just some pocket change¡ªit was his. He had earned it, every single ryo.

    Hiruzen''s expression became kind, the warmth of a grandfather, but his words carried the weight of authority. "Don''t worry, Kazeo," he reassured. "I''m not taking your money away permanently. You''ll get it all back once you become a Genin. And every month, I''ll send you an account of how much your book earns."

    Kazeo''s shoulders tensed. That¡­ was better than outright losing it. But still.

    "But why?" His voice was quieter this time.

    Kazeo''s fingers twitched at his sides. He wanted to argue but Hiruzen had already anticipated it.

    The Hokage said exhaling a soft puff of smoke from his pipe. "A child managing that amount of wealth in the village. If people found out, they''d try to take advantage of you... You could be robbed, deceived or worse."

    Kazeo frowned. "But the money is in a scroll. No one will know."

    Hiruzen chuckled, shaking his head. "It''s not just about the money, child. It''s about keeping you safe. Even the scroll¡ªdo you really think no one would be tempted if they knew what was inside? Money can be dangerous. More than kunai, more than jutsu. People do foolish things for wealth, Kazeo."

    His eyes, warm and kind, held a silent weight.

    "The money in your scroll is already more than enough for daily spending. You earned it, and I made sure of that. But beyond this? It''s too much and too soon. If you ever need more after this ends, just ask. I promise."

    Kazeo stared at him, heart pounding.

    His mind scrambled for a counter argument. Any argument.

    But nothing came.

    He knew Hiruzen wasn''t lying. The logic made sense. If word got out, things could get dangerous. But it still stung.

    Because deep down, it wasn''t just about the money.

    It was about control¡ªand Hiruzen had just reminded him that again, despite everything, he was still a child in this world.

    His throat felt tight as he forced the words out.

    "...Okay, Hokage-sama," The words tasted bitter on his tongue.

    His voice was quiet, his tone of reluctant acceptance.

    ''It isn''t like I had a choice.'' He muttered, voice tinged with defeat.

    Hiruzen studied him for a moment and gave a small nod, watching him carefully.

    After a few more minutes of conversation, Kazeo left. His footsteps felt heavier than before.

    ----------

    ( Hiruzen''s POV )

    The office door clicked shut, and Hiruzen let out a slow breath.

    "He took that better than I expected."

    No tantrum. No outburst. Just¡­ quiet acceptance.

    And that worried him more.

    A normal six-year-old would have cried, whined, argued. But Kazeo? He had thought about it. Tried to counter it.

    The boy really was far too mature for his age.

    He turned toward the window, watching the village below.

    This decision wasn''t just about money.

    It was about keeping him safe¡ªfrom human greed, and most of all... It will motivate him to become a genin faster.

    Then Hiruzen''s gaze darkened for a moment

    His fingers tightened on the desk due to a report he read a day ago.

    ''Danzo is taking interest in him for some reason.''

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    His heart heavy with the weight of a thousand past mistakes. He wouldn''t fail another child.

    "I need to handle this before Danzo tries something."

    --------

    Three Months Later ¨C The Academy

    Theory exams had been completed a week ago. Kazeo had placed sixth¡ªa deliberate choice as he didn''t want to be in spotlight. He had left some questions blank, written a few wrong answers. He had aimed for fourth place, but even that had been too optimistic.

    ''These kids are too damn intelligent for their age.''

    One month later -

    Academy life had started shifting. Taijutsu training was now a daily morning routine. The Leaf Concentration exercise had been introduced.

    Kazeo had also completed the basic Earth Chakra training mentioned in his scroll. Now, he trained both Wind and Earth alternately to maximize efficiency.

    After two weeks -

    Academy also introduced taijutsu sparring and Shuriken Throwing.

    Today was Kazeo''s first match in taijutsu against someone after his practice of taijutsu katas.

    --------

    The sun cast long shadows over the Academy''s training field. Students gathered in a rough circle around the sparring ring, eager for the next match. Kazeo adjusted his stance, rolling his shoulders as his first opponent stepped forward.

    Hy¨±ga Kaito.

    The boy''s white eyes gleamed with quiet confidence, his stance relaxed yet firm. Kazeo exhaled, shaking off the nerves. He had seen how the Hy¨±ga fought. ''I just need to keep my distance. Avoid his palms.''

    "Begin!"

    Kaito moved first.

    Fast.

    Kazeo''s eyes widened¡ªa flicker of white, a shift in the air¡ªand then, a palm was already at his ribs. His muscles screamed as he twisted, the strike grazing him by a hair''s breadth ¡ªKaito''s second strike was already incoming. A palm aimed at his abdomen.

    Kazeo managed to block with his forearm, but the shockwave of chakra rippled through his muscles. A dull numbness spread through his limb.

    ''Tch! So, this is how gentle fist feels. ''

    Kazeo gritted his teeth. His strength meant nothing against the Gentle Fist.

    Another strike. Another block. But the moment he retaliated¡ª

    Kaito''s hand twisted, his fingers striking near Kazeo''s shoulder.

    His arm went limp.

    A sharp gasp escaped his lips. ''My chakra flow¡­ it was disrupted.''

    Kaito didn''t stop. His next strike slammed into Kazeo''s chest, sending him skidding backward.

    "Winner, Hy¨±ga Kaito!"

    Kazeo staggered back, his chest rising and falling with deep, frustrated breaths. He wasn''t out of stamina. He wasn''t exhausted.

    He was just¡­ outclassed.

    Kaito stood a few steps away, watching him with narrowed eyes. Then, he spoke, his voice carrying that same arrogance the Hy¨±ga always had.

    "Hmph. I thought you were strong when you hit Okabe-sensei that day. But now? Feels like that was just luck." He crossed his arms. "I wanted to fight you since then¡­ so I trained. A lot. But you¡ª" he frowned, shaking his head, "you''re just weak."

    Kazeo didn''t say anything. He barely even looked at Kaito.

    But inside¡ªhis mind churned, searching, analyzing. ''Where did I go wrong? What could I have done differently?''

    Yet, no matter how much he thought¡­ he found no answer.

    --------

    Two days later -

    It was second fight of Kazeo with an Uchiha prodigy.

    The instructor stepped forward.

    "Kazeo vs Ishikawa. Begin!"

    Kazeo exploded forward, his muscles coiling like springs as he threw a lightning-fast punch aimed at Ishikawa''s face.

    A miss.

    Ishikawa''s body barely shifted, yet Kazeo''s fist sliced through air, missing by a hair''s breadth. A slight tilt of the Uchiha''s head was all it took.

    Too controlled.

    Kazeo didn''t hesitate¡ªhis other hand snapped forward, followed by a sharp low kick aimed at Ishikawa''s knee.

    Blocked.

    A palm strike slammed into Kazeo''s shoulder, knocking him off-balance. He stumbled back, gritting his teeth.

    Ishikawa let out a chuckle. "You''re fast. Strong, even. But predictable."

    Kazeo''s eyes narrowed.

    The Uchiha wasn''t just fast¡ªhe was reading him. Not with the Sharingan, but through sheer skill and technique.

    The Uchiha Intercepting Fist.

    A style designed to counter opponents before they could even finish an attack. Every time Kazeo moved, Ishikawa was already one step ahead.

    But Kazeo wasn''t done.

    He charged again, feinting a right hook before twisting mid-air to launch a devastating spinning kick¡ªhis strongest move.

    Ishikawa sighed. "Slow."

    Kazeo''s kick never landed.

    Ishikawa twisted his body, catching Kazeo''s ankle mid-air, and yanked hard.

    Slam!

    Kazeo hit the ground, hard, his breath leaving him in a sharp gasp.

    Damn it!

    Ishikawa crouched beside him, his voice dripping with condescension.

    "You really thought brute strength would work? Against an Uchiha?" He shook his head, clicking his tongue. "This is why non-clan kids struggle. Academy taijutsu is garbage."

    Kazeo clenched his fists. His fingers curled into the dirt beneath him, his breath still coming just a little too fast, a little too unsteady.

    He didn''t liked how calm this Uchiha kid was. How effortlessly he controlled the fight. How his voice oozed superiority.

    But the worst part?

    He knew the Uchiha was right.

    Academy taijutsu wasn''t enough. It was rigid, basic, lacking depth. Against refined clan styles like Uchiha''s, it felt like he was fighting with blunt weapons against a sharpened sword.

    The instructor''s voice cut through his thoughts.

    "Winner: Uchiha Ishikawa!"

    The crowd clapped, some cheering for Ishikawa''s flawless victory.

    After two more weeks -

    The spars continued. Kazeo managed to win against the average students, but when it came to the clan prodigies¡ª

    Uchiha Ishikawa ¨C First place.

    Hy¨±ga Kaito ¨C Second place.

    Senju Rin ¨C swapping between third and fifth.

    Kazeo ¨C swapping between fifth and eighth.

    It was clear.

    Their techniques were superior. Their combat experience, their instincts¡ªthey had been raised for this.

    Kazeo had worked hard. But hard work alone wasn''t enough.

    ---

    Kazeo sat alone by the training grounds, his fists resting on his knees, his jaw locked in frustration.

    His pink muscle training had given him a stronger body. His stamina was better. He had studied the Academy Taijutsu katas .

    But¡ª

    Kaito''s Gentle Fist and Byakugan neutralized his strength.

    Ishikawa''s counters left no openings.

    Even Senju Rin had clan techniques that had brute force and endurance which gave her an advantage.

    The Academy Taijutsu he had learned?

    It was garbage compared to their techniques.

    ''I thought I was stronger than these kids atleast.''

    His fingers dug into the dirt.

    His body was stronger. His training was efficient. Yet, these kids had generations of refined techniques backing them.

    His thoughts drifted.

    He exhaled slowly, rubbing his chin. If he kept following the same Academy training routine, he would never bridge the gap.

    ''I need something else. A different angle.''

    He tightens his fists, dust slips from his hands.

    "Should I ask for Taijutsu techniques as first-year academic exam reward ?"

    (To be continued....)

 Ive come farâ€¦ But is it enough

    After the Academy ¨C

    Kazeo was about to leave for home when he was called to Okabe-sensei''s cabin. His brows furrowed in mild confusion¡ªhe hadn''t done anything to warrant special attention. Did Okabe notice something?

    Teacher''s Cabin -

    Kazeo stood in front of Okabe''s desk, his hands behind his back, posture relaxed but his mind alert. He wasn''t sure why he had been called here.

    Okabe leaned forward slightly, hands clasped together. "So, Kazeo¡­ how is the academy going for you?"

    "It''s fine, sensei." Kazeo kept his tone neutral.

    Okabe nodded. "And your taijutsu spars?"

    Kazeo''s jaw clenched slightly. "I''m shuffling between ranks 5 and 8, sir."

    Okabe hummed in thought. "Not bad." He paused before continuing, his tone lighter. "So, what do you think? Are you satisfied with your current progress?"

    Kazeo hesitated for a moment.''Should I ask him? I should, who knows maybe he would know a way''

    He knew lying was pointless. "No, Sensei¡­ I am not. How can I increase my rank? Their clan techniques are superior. Is there no way around that?"

    A small, knowing smile formed on Okabe''s lips. "I know it seems unfair, Kazeo. Clan kids have an advantage. Their techniques are refined over generations. But don''t let that discourage you. Skill, experience, and sheer effort can close the gap. Many great shinobi weren''t born into clans, yet they became legends. If you keep improving, even they won''t be able to match you."

    Kazeo inwardly scoffed. ''Tch¡­ Why did I even expect anything other than empty words?''

    He''d heard this same speech before¡ªgeneric motivation with no real guidance.

    ''If hard work alone was enough, every civilian shinobi would be Hokage. Looks like I''ll have to ask for something better as my reward.''

    But he kept his expression respectful. "I see, sensei."

    Okabe observed him carefully. He could tell that Kazeo wasn''t buying it. His lips parted slightly in thought before he sighed, his demeanor shifting.

    After a moment of silence, Okabe''s voice became calmer, firmer. "I know it''s frustrating. Watching them use techniques passed down for generations while we struggle for every ounce of power." He exhaled sharply, a bitter chuckle escaping. "But tell me, Kazeo¡­ what can we do as civilians?"

    Kazeo''s fists clenched slightly. The words stung because they were true.

    ''This world is more cruel for civilian''s due to clan system than my previous world.''

    Okabe continued. "We can think. We can adapt. We can grow in ways they never have to." His eyes locked onto Kazeo''s with an intensity that made the boy straighten unconsciously.

    He raised a single finger, pointing at Kazeo. "From today onward, whether you win or lose, don''t just walk away from the fight. Replay it. Every single move. Think¡ªwhat could you have done differently? Why did your opponent attack like that? What was their opening? What mistake did you make?"

    Kazeo''s eyes narrowed. The words settled deep within Kazeo''s mind.

    Okabe smirked slightly. "This is how you surpass those born into power. Not by complaining. Not by wishing things were different. But by learning, by breaking down every battle until there is no move you don''t understand." His voice lowered, filled with weight. "Even I use this method. And believe me¡­ very few but great shinobi do."

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Kazeo absorbed the words carefully. He had never truly considered analyzing every fight in such depth.

    ''I always focus on training, on raw effort. But maybe¡­ this is the piece I''m missing.''

    For the first time, Kazeo didn''t feel like Okabe was feeding him empty words.

    His lips curled into a small, determined smirk. "Analyze every fight, huh?" He looked at Okabe, his eyes gleaming with something sharper than before. "Fine. Thank you, sensei."

    Okabe watched as Kazeo left, rubbing his chin in thought.

    (Okabe''s POV)

    I observed the kid''s retreating figure. Kazeo¡­ he''s different.

    He rarely talks in class, only adding a few words here and there. He sits at the last desk, minding his own business¡ªyet, he listens to every lecture.

    If I ask him a question, he answers immediately. But even when he does, his mind seems elsewhere.

    At first, I thought he was playing around in class, but I''ve noticed something odd. For the last few months, I''ve found small traces of dirt under his desk. Is he playing with it? Or something else?

    Like every other civilian student, I expected him to break after seeing the gap between himself and the clan kids.

    The six others I''ve spoken to this year? They''ve already despaired.

    But Kazeo didn''t.

    Even after his defeat against Hy¨±ga Kaito, he remained unaffected. But when Uchiha Ishikawa beat him¡­ that was the first time I saw him shaken. That''s why I decided to talk to him today. If left unchecked, self-doubt can destroy even the most talented shinobi.

    At first, I planned to give him the same motivational speech we always give students¡ªthe same one we received as kids. But his eyes¡­ he mocked that advice. I saw it in the way he remained silent, the way his expression barely changed.

    So, I gave him the real answer.

    Civilians have only one advantage¡ªwe can learn differently. We''re not bound by clan traditions. The method I gave him¡­ I doubt he realizes how difficult it is to maintain.

    Thinking about every fight. Dissecting every move. Correcting every mistake.

    Most shinobi don''t do it, even those who know how. It''s exhausting. Even I only use it on fights where my life was on the line.

    Most shinobi abandon it after a few attempts¡ªit''s easier to just keep training and hope for improvement.

    I tell this to my students every year. They try it for a week, then they give up.

    I wonder¡­ will this kid be different?

    ---------

    One Week Later ¨C Training Grounds

    Kazeo was practicing shuriken throwing in training grounds when the instructor suddenly approached him.

    "Kazeo, you''re hitting the center or near-center every time, "But your posture is flawed. It won''t work in fast-paced battles. Adjust it like this."

    For the next ten minutes, the instructor carefully corrected Kazeo''s form, ensuring his movements were more fluid and adaptable.

    "I know it''ll be hard to change your muscle memory, but keep practicing. Give it a week or two, and you''ll adjust."

    Kazeo bowed slightly. "Thank you, sensei."

    As he resumed practice, his mind was already applying Okabe''s advice. He wasn''t just throwing shuriken anymore¡ªhe was analyzing. What if an enemy dodged left? What if they rushed at me? How could I make my next throw harder to evade?

    His training had changed.

    ---------

    One Month Later ¨C

    Kazeo sat cross-legged, panting slightly.

    For the past month, he had been trying to reduce hand signs for the Transformation Jutsu¡ªand so far, he had made zero progress.

    Kazeo took a deep breath, forming the hand signs for the Transformation Jutsu. In a puff of smoke, his figure shifted¡ªonly to reveal a grotesque, misshapen form. His arms were slightly elongated, his face uneven, and his height off by a few inches. Letting out a frustrated sigh, he dropped the transformation.

    "Again."

    He repeated the process, but this time, his legs were too short, making him stumble forward. Another attempt left his hair a different color. No matter how many times he tried, the transformation always had some flaw¡ªsmall, but noticeable.

    "Why is this so damn hard?" He gritted his teeth, rubbing his temple. He had already perfected the full transformation weeks ago, but reducing the hand signs? That was proving impossible. He knew the theory¡ªbut knowing and doing were two different things.

    Taking a deep breath, he tried once more. Ram ¡ú Dog ¡ú Boar ¡ú Transformation!

    The smoke cleared.

    Kazeo looked down.

    His arms were normal. His legs were normal. But his face¡ª

    "Oh, come on!" He groaned as he caught his reflection in the window¡ªhis nose was comically large, almost twice its usual size.

    Some weeks ago , After spending hours in the library, he found two main requirements for reducing hand signs:

    1. Better chakra control.

    2. Performing a jutsu thousands of times until the process becomes instinctive.

    But with only two hours per day, he simply couldn''t reach the required repetitions.

    Still, his transformation jutsu got a lot better in previous month...

    Initially when he started learning it after academy started three months ago. It took him two weeks to make a transformation which can be barely said normal human but it took him another two weeks to make a perfect transformation. Obviously, no one knows about it according to Kazeo.

    Transformation Jutsu: Creates a chakra film over the user''s body, altering perception.

    Clone Jutsu: Creates illusionary copies of user. A weaker version of Shadow Clones but useful for deception.

    ''Maybe this isn''t the right jutsu to start with... Maybe something else would be easier to modify? Like Clone jutsu.''

    ''If I masters it, it would help when I eventually learns Shadow Clones.''

    For wind jutsus , he had only learned a single jutsu which he learned after practising it for two weeks. Right now, he could only lift small pieces of paper with Wind Levitation Jutsu.

    But it will improve with time.

    Wind levitation jutsu allows the user to lift small objects like paper, leaves, or pebbles using gentle air currents.

    --------

    Three Months Later ¨C The Night Before the First-Year Final Exams

    Kazeo sat on the roof of his house, staring at the night sky.

    ''Tomorrow will be the final exam of first year.''

    His fingers drummed against his knee as he recalled his spars and training session.

    ''I''ve come far¡­ but is it enough?''

    The thought lingered for only a second before he smirked. There''s only one way to find out.

    ''Tomorrow¡­ I''ll get the reward for coming first.''

    -------------

    Discord Link

    https://discord.gg/aKgPVg7d

 First year Exam

    A Night Before the Exam

    Three months had passed since I began practicing the Clone Jutsu. Now, I could create decent clones¡ªgood enough to confuse someone visually. It had taken me an entire month just to make a barely functional human clone. Clones were undoubtedly harder than the Transformation Jutsu, so it wasn''t surprising that Naruto sucked at them while excelling in transformations.

    Maybe after the exams, I should start practicing the Sexy Jutsu. If it could stun Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, then who knows? It might just save my life one day. And if nothing else, it could be my ticket to getting on Jiraiya''s radar. That old pervert would probably love my knowledge of anime waifus from my past life¡ªHiruzen too.

    But after using clones for three months, I understood why higher-level ninjas didn''t rely on them. They lacked smell, weight, and even shadows. Anyone with sharp perception and battle experience could see through the flaws. However, they still had their uses¡ªlike creating distractions or masking my movements while I attacked from a blind spot. If I combined this with my ability to suppress my presence, it could be a deadly trick.

    Apart from that, I had reduced my morning meditation sessions and started practicing wind levitation more. I could now make pebbles and leaves hover, a clear improvement. My chakra reserves had also increased, though not as drastically as I had hoped. I had thought my chakra would grow in bursts after a year, but I guess my body still isn''t strong enough to handle a sudden boost. Increasing my training volume isn''t an option either¡ªI am already struggling with my current routine.

    Since tomorrow is the exam, I skipped today''s physical training. If I was going to take first place, I couldn''t afford to be exhausted.

    ----------

    Next Day ¨C The Academy

    Okabe-sensei stood near the blackboard, his gaze sweeping over the classroom. His usual serious expression didn''t change as he spoke, "Good morning, kids. Today is the final exam of your first year."

    A Nara boy snored lightly in the back, completely unbothered, while an Inuzuka kid was busy scratching his dog''s ears. Okabe''s eye twitched, but he didn''t bother reprimanding them.

    He continued, "You already know the subjects and the format, but I''ll repeat it for those of you who like to live in their own world." His eyes flicked toward the Nara again.

    "The exams will take place over three days. Today is the theory exam. Tomorrow, you will be tested on leaf concentration and shuriken throwing. The day after that, the taijutsu spars will take place, where two teachers will act as judges. The Hokage may also attend, so perform your best."

    The moment he mentioned the Hokage, a ripple of excitement and tension spread across the room. Some students instinctively straightened up, while others clenched their fists in excitement.

    Okabe smirked. "And, of course, whoever ranks first will receive a personal reward from the Hokage himself. You can ask for money, jutsus, a private instructor, or even the possibility of joining a clan¡ªprovided they accept you."

    The air became tense as civilian students, in particular, perked up. For them, this was a rare chance to escape mediocrity. Clans had resources¡ªtechniques, training, protection. If they could impress the Hokage, their futures could change overnight.

    Okabe continued, "Unlike other first-year classes, which only have to pass theory, you are the elite class. You are required to pass the entire set of exams to maintain your place. Failure will result in demotion, and another student from a lower-ranked class will take your spot."

    Silence fell over the room. The weight of his words was clear¡ªthis wasn''t just an exam, it was a battle.

    "That''s all. The exam sheets will be passed to the front row. Take one and pass it back. And I shouldn''t have to say this, but if you''re caught cheating, you will fail the entire theory exam."

    Minutes later, the exam began.

    Kazeo skimmed through the paper. The questions were simple. The test was divided into four sections:

    1. Konoha and Shinobi World History

    2. Chakra Theory

    3. Basic Biology and Physics¡ªsimple questions any 10-year-old from my past world could answer.

    4. Mathematics¡ªbasic addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division.

    He breezed through the entire paper, leaving only one question unanswered on purpose.

    ''Even if kids in this world are smarter, there''s no way anyone is getting a perfect score,'' He thought.

    Two hours later, the exam ended. Some students looked relieved, others miserable. A few grumbled about how hard it was. The moment they were dismissed, Kazeo headed straight for the library.

    ''If I am going to ask for a reward, I need to know my options.''

    -------

    Library ¨C

    Sitting in a quiet corner, Kazeo flipped through scrolls, absorbing as much information as possible.

    ''No mention of Forbidden Jutsu. Not that I expected it¡ªthose were probably locked away in S-rank or ANBU-exclusive archives. But I found a reference to Flying Thunder God, likely because of Minato''s legacy.''

    However, something strange caught his eye¡ªthere was no mention of Sage Mode.

    In fanfictions from my past life, this ability was treated like common knowledge, yet here, it was nowhere to be found. Even Jiraiya''s Sage Mode wasn''t documented.

    ''So Konoha guards Sage Mode as a secret. That makes sense. Only a handful of people could use it¡ªHashirama, Jiraiya, Minato, Naruto, and Kabuto¡ªall from Konoha. It must be closely protected.''

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    This gave him another reason to befriend Jiraiya. ''If I could gain his trust, maybe I could gain access to Mount My¨­boku.

    Or better ¡­ I could find a new summoning clan willing to teach me Senjutsu.''

    With that thought, Kazeo closed the scroll and returned home.

    ---------

    Next Day ¨C Leaf Concentration and Shuriken Throwing

    The class gathered at the academy''s training ground, each student sitting cross-legged with a leaf balanced on their forehead. The test was simple¡ªkeep the leaf stuck using only chakra for five minutes to pass. Anything beyond that would earn additional marks, with the top scorer setting the benchmark for everyone else.

    For example, if the top student held the leaf for 30 minutes and the second-best lasted 25 minutes, the second-place student would receive 25 out of 30 marks. The longer they lasted, the better their final score.

    Barely two minutes in, a civilian boy lost control of his chakra, and the leaf fluttered to the ground. His face paled as realization sank in. Tears welled up in his eyes, but no one comforted him. Failing here meant automatic disqualification from the exam.

    Four minutes and nine seconds in, an Inuzuka student lost his focus. The moment his leaf slipped off, his dog whined, rubbing its snout against his arm in sympathy. He sighed, disappointed but not as devastated as the previous kid.

    Beyond that, no one else failed.

    The top-ranking clan kids lasted the longest. Uchiha Ishikawa, Senju Rin, and Uchiha Kaito all made it past the twenty-minute mark.

    The Uchiha boy smirked when the Senju girl dropped out first. But his smirk vanished when he noticed Kazeo still sitting there.

    Kazeo held on for thirty-five minutes, ten minutes longer than him, before letting the leaf fall intentionally. As there was no point in dragging it out.

    The final rankings were recorded, and the test ended.

    As soon as the Leaf Concentration Test ended, the students were led to the academy''s weapon training area. Rows of sturdy wooden targets stood at a fixed distance, their bullseyes marked in deep red.

    This exam was straightforward¡ªeach student had ten attempts to throw shuriken and kunai, aiming for the bullseye. The closer their hits were to the center, the higher their score. But just like before, the top scorer would set the benchmark for others.

    The sound of metal slicing through air filled the training ground as one by one, students stepped forward and took their shots.

    The Uchiha dominated the test.

    Their natural talent for precision and throwing techniques put them at the top, effortlessly hitting the bullseye multiple times. Senju Rin wasn''t far behind, securing fourth place.

    But the real surprise of the exam? Shimura Hiko.

    A quiet boy who had barely stood out in any previous test, suddenly outperformed most of the class, claiming second place. Unlike the Uchiha, he wasn''t flashy¡ªhis movements were controlled, measured. Every throw had minimal wasted movement, his aim cold and precise.

    Most students had dismissed him before, but after today, he wouldn''t be ignored so easily.

    Kazeo lifted his first shuriken, rolling the cool metal between his fingers with steady grip. ''Don''t clutch too tightly, or the release will be off.''

    With a flick of his wrist, He sent the shuriken flying. ''Aim slightly to the right¡ªthe wind will compensate.''

    Thud!

    The weapon embedded itself just a few millimeters away from the bullseye.

    ''Not perfect, but damn close.''

    He adjusted his stance and threw the next one. This time, He adjusted the angle by a fraction.

    Thud!

    Even closer.

    Kazeo repeated the process, each throw refining his control.

    By the tenth throw, He knew his score.

    He glanced at Shimura Hiko as he calmly stepped away, Hiko''s gaze lingering on him for a moment before he turned, as if silently acknowledging Kazeo as competition.

    Kazeo got third place in shuriken throwing.

    He narrowed his eyes at the results. He had expected better. No¡ªI should have done better. My throws were precise, calculations solid. So, where did I fall short?

    He replayed the moment in his head. His wrist movements had been fluid, his grip perfect. Yet, there had been a fraction of inconsistency in his last three throws¡ªjust enough deviation to knock him down to third.

    ''Damn it¡­ I just hope this doesn''t become the reason I can''t aim for first place.''

    When the exam concluded, the instructors recorded the scores, and the students were dismissed for the day.

    After reaching home, Kazeo decided to take a break from physical training. His muscles still held some fatigue from the past days, so tonight, he focused solely on practicing jutsu.

    Next day-

    The sun hung high over the academy''s training ground, casting long shadows over the sparring ring. The Taijutsu Exam had begun, and this time, Iruka stood as the referee, ensuring fair play. His sharp eyes watched every match, making sure no one continued attacking after their opponent had either yielded or been knocked down. The goal wasn''t to injure but to test skill, endurance, and control.

    But the biggest reason for the students excitement?

    The Hokage himself was present.

    His arrival had sent a wave of enthusiasm through the young shinobi, all eager to impress the village leader. Some stood taller, their stances firmer, while others shifted nervously, feeling the weight of his presence.

    One by one, the matches played out. Clashes of fists and kicks filled the air, students testing their strength and technique against one another.

    The results?

    Hy¨±ga Kaito dominated the fights, his clan''s Gentle Fist technique overwhelming opponents with precision and efficiency, earning him first place.

    Uchiha Ishikawa followed closely behind, his Sharingan not yet developed but his natural talent and his clan''s taijutsu keeping him in second.

    Third place went to a quiet Hy¨±ga girl, who rarely spoke in class but proved her skill in combat.

    Kazeo placed fourth, after managing to defeat Senju Rin in the semi-finals, only to fall against the Hy¨±ga girl''s refined techniques.

    Senju Rin secured fifth place.

    Shimura Hiko came in sixth.

    As the final match concluded, the Hokage stepped forward, his warm, aged eyes scanning the young warriors. A smile tugged at his lips as he approached some of the students, offering a few words of encouragement and ruffling the hair of those who had impressed him.

    Then, his voice rang out, calm yet commanding.

    "I will return tomorrow¡­ to personally reward the one who claimed first place."

    Excitement rippled through the crowd. A reward from the Hokage himself? It was a rare honor, one that left the students buzzing with curiosity and anticipation.

    With that, the Hokage turned and departed, his presence leaving an unspoken weight in the air.

    The students soon followed, some discussing their fights, others quietly replaying their mistakes in their heads.

    Kazeo, however, walked home in silence thinking about results.

    Next day ¡ª The Results

    The morning air was crisp as Kazeo completed his daily routine¡ªhis morning workout and wind jutsu practice. Sweat clung to his skin, but his mind was sharp. After grabbing a ration bar, he locked his door and set off toward the academy, his steps steady.

    By the time he arrived, a small crowd had already formed outside the training grounds, gathered in front of the result board. Every student in his class stood waiting, anticipation thick in the air.

    Yet, at the moment, the board remained empty.

    "The results will be posted in ten minutes," someone murmured.

    Kazeo crossed his arms, as the minutes ticked by. Finally, an academy teacher approached. With a flick of his wrist, he retrieved a storage scroll, unfurling it in one swift motion. A sheet of paper appeared, which he carefully pinned onto the board before stepping away.

    That was the signal.

    The moment the teacher left, chaos erupted.

    Students rushed forward, scrambling to find their names, their ranks¡ªsome cheering, some groaning in disappointment. The cluster around the board was too thick for Kazeo to see anything at first, so he waited, standing back with a few others until the excitement died down.

    One by one, the kids left, either satisfied or sulking. When the crowd thinned, Kazeo stepped forward, his gaze scanning the sheet.

    Then¡ªhe found his name.

    His brows furrowed.

    A sharp frown settled on his face as he absorbed the results, his mind processing the ranking and marks.

    "Not what you expected?"

    A voice cut through the silence, laced with amusement.

    Kazeo didn''t have to turn around to know who it was.

    Uchiha Ishikawa stood a few steps away, smirking.

 Sharingan? Here

    "Not what you expected?"

    A voice rang out, full of smug amusement.

    Kazeo didn¡¯t even need to turn. He already knew who it was.

    Uchiha Ishikawa stood a few steps away, hands behind his head, smirking like he owned the place.

    ''This guy again¡­'' For some reason, Ishikawa had made it his mission to compete with him in everything. Even when Kazeo won, he never stopped taunting.

    Kazeo turned, flashing a polite smile.

    "Shouldn¡¯t you check the results before talking , Ishikawa-kun?"

    Ishikawa huffed, his smirk widening.

    "Why would I? I already know I got first place. And you? Hmm¡­ fourth? No, fifth!"

    Kazeo¡¯s smile stretched just a bit more.

    "Oh? Then you should definitely take a look. You might be in for a surprise."

    For a moment, Ishikawa looked unsure. But then he scoffed and walked over to the board. The moment his eyes landed on the rankings, his whole face froze.

    Academy Exam Results:

    1. Tanaka Kazeo - 313

    2. Uchiha Ishikawa - 312

    3. Hyuga Kaito - 309

    4. Senju Rin - 303

    5. Hyuga Shinko - 297

    ...

    7. Shimura Hiko - 286

    Silence.

    Then¡ª

    "Whaaaaat?!"

    Ishikawa staggered back a step, eyes darting over the list again, as if he had misread it. But no. The numbers didn¡¯t change.

    "No way! This¡ªthis has to be a mistake!" He whirled around, jabbing a finger at Kazeo. "How can a clanless kid beat an Uchiha?!"

    His voice carried through the room, making a few other clan kids shift uncomfortably.

    "Ishikawa¡­ stop being dramatic." Someone muttered.

    "Tch." Ishikawa crossed his arms, scowling. "You must¡¯ve cheated on the written exam! No way you beat me fair and square!"

    Kazeo sighed, rubbing his temple. "If I cheated, wouldn¡¯t I have gotten a perfect score?"

    Ishikawa opened his mouth, then closed it. He spun back toward the rankings, staring at the single-point difference. His hands twitched.

    "This isn¡¯t over, Tanaka! Next time, I¡¯m going to crush you!" He declared, jabbing a thumb at himself.

    Kazeo didn¡¯t reply. He had already turned away, his mind elsewhere.

    -----

    ''All exams were worth 100 marks, except for the shuriken throwing test. Since the first year focused more on theory, practical skills would only gain more weightage from the second year onward. That was why I hadn¡¯t been too concerned about this particular exam. ''

    The written exam had been laughably easy for him. While the other kids struggled, racking their brains , Kazeo had breezed through it. The Leaf Concentration exam had been another major factor in his victory. But despite securing first place, a frown tugged at his lips.

    His fingers tapped against his arm, his eyes lingering on the rankings. Too close.

    ¡®A single mistake and I would¡¯ve lost. Next time, I might not be so lucky.¡¯

    That realization sent a sharp wave of irritation through him. He clenched his fists.

    It wasn¡¯t enough.

    His taijutsu was still lacking. His shuriken throwing needed serious work. And next year, the practical exams would weigh even more.

    If he didn¡¯t push himself harder, some clan kid¡ªarmed with years of inherited techniques and elite training¡ªwould snatch the top position.

    And with it, the rewards from hokage also.

    ------

    A few minutes later, Okabe-sensei arrived, his serious face as intimidating as ever.

    "Good, you¡¯re all here."

    He glanced at Kazeo for a moment before continuing.

    "Congratulations, Kazeo, on taking first place."

    Kazeo gave a small bow. "Thank you, Okabe-sensei."

    "Now, listen up. The Hokage will be arriving soon. Follow me."

    Excited whispers spread among the students. They were about to meet the Hokage again!

    Inside the training ground, all the students lined up properly. Before them stood Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage.

    His kind smile rested on the students as he spoke.

    "Congratulations to all of you who passed. You are now part of the Second-Year Elite Class. And for those who didn¡¯t make it, don¡¯t be discouraged. Work hard, and you may enter the elite class next year again."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Then, of course, came the Will of Fire speech.

    Kazeo stood still, listening, but his thoughts were elsewhere.

    Then, the Hokage¡¯s gaze landed on him.

    "Tanaka Kazeo, Congratulations on securing first place. Step forward and ask what you want as your reward."

    Kazeo walked forward and bowed. He stayed silent for a moment before speaking.

    "Thank you, Hokage-sama. Umm.. Can I ask for the Uchiha or Hyuga clan¡¯s Taijutsu techniques as my reward?"

    Gasps

    The Third Hokage studied Kazeo with calm, unreadable eyes, his wise gaze piercing through the boy¡¯s seemingly innocent request. The weight of history, of countless generations protecting their clan secrets, rested on his shoulders. And yet¡­

    ¡°That is a bold request,¡± Hiruzen finally said, his tone measured. ¡°But you must understand, clan techniques are closely guarded, not freely given to outsiders.¡±

    A ripple of whispers spread through the students. Even some of the instructors seemed caught off guard by Kazeo¡¯s directness. Asking for an Uchiha or Hyuga¡¯s taijutsu? That wasn¡¯t just bold¡ªit was audacious.

    The Hokage, however, remained composed, his gaze never leaving Kazeo¡¯s. After a brief pause, he let out a small, amused chuckle.

    "Still¡­ it is not often that someone asks me for such a thing so directly.¡±

    His smile was unreadable¡ªpart intrigue, part amusement.

    ¡°I can make the request on your behalf," he continued, "but the final decision rests with the clan heads. However, if you would prefer a guaranteed reward, you may choose something else.¡±

    Kazeo had expected this. He thought

    ''A direct request might get rejected outright. But if I show interest in multiple things, I might at least get something useful.''

    Kazeo didn¡¯t miss a beat. His lips curled into a thoughtful smile as he responded, ¡°Then¡­ what about Senju Clan''s Taijutsu?¡±

    Another wave of murmurs spread. The Senju may not be as prominent as before, but their taijutsu was still formidable.

    This time, Hiruzen outright chuckled, shaking his head. "A persistent one, aren¡¯t you?" His voice held something between amusement and admiration.¡°Very well. The Senju¡¯s open-hand combat forms can be arranged.However, the Senju¡¯s Taijutsu requires great physical endurance. It may not suit you. Are you sure?"

    Kazeo paused, faking hesitation before sighing. "In that case, Hokage-sama¡­ may I have a week to decide?"

    Hiruzen''s eyes gleamed with knowing amusement. ''The boy is calculating his options, angling for the best deal. Clever.''

    "Very well," he nodded. "You have one week. If you cannot decide, I will personally speak with the Uchiha and Hyuga clan heads to see what can be done."

    Kazeo bowed low. "Thank you, Hokage-sama."

    Hiruzen watched him for a moment longer, a flicker of curiosity in his ancient gaze. ¡®This boy¡­ he sure is interesting.¡¯

    ---

    After Hokage left, Okabe stepped forward, his usual serious expression in place as he addressed the students.

    "There will be a two-month holiday starting tomorrow. The academy will resume as usual after that. So, enjoy your break, but don¡¯t slack off. Keep training your chakra, and if possible, try to learn some jutsu as well," he said, his sharp gaze sweeping over the group. "That''s all. You are dismissed."

    A wave of excitement rippled through the children. Whispers and murmurs quickly turned into cheers as they realized they had two full months without the rigid academy schedule. Some were already discussing what they would do¡ªtraining, playing, or just lazing around.

    "TWO MONTHS?! LET¡¯S GOOOOO!"

    "I¡¯m gonna learn the Fireball Jutsu!"

    "Haha, I¡¯m just gonna eat ramen every day!"

    Kazeo shook his head at his classmates excitement but said nothing.

    As the students started heading home, Kazeo stretched his arms, letting out a breath before turning on his heels.

    -------

    Kazeo didn¡¯t head home immediately after the academy ceremony. Instead, he stopped by the market.

    The stalls were lively, merchants shouting about fresh vegetables, warm dumplings, and handcrafted toys. Kazeo ignored most of the noise and focused on his task¡ªbuying something for the orphanage kids.

    He had already planned this in advance¡ªcelebrating with the orphanage kids. After all, he wasn''t close to anyone else other than them in this world.

    At a small toy stall, he carefully picked out spinning tops, wooden kunai, and a couple of dolls for the younger ones but then realization hit him.

    "Damn¡­ how am I supposed to carry all of this?"

    His seven-year-old arms weren¡¯t exactly built for hauling large bags of toys and food. And while his body was stronger than most kids his age, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he was still small.

    He sighed. "Alright¡­ let¡¯s do this smartly."

    After a bit of haggling, he convinced the shopkeeper to hold the toys for him while he went to buy food.

    Next, he stopped at a food stall, carefully selecting rice balls, sweet dango, and a small cake. But when the vendor handed him the food, he stared at the bags.

    "This¡­ is a lot."

    Balancing the bags on his arms, he carefully walked back to the toy stall, where the shopkeeper raised an eyebrow.

    "You sure you can carry all of that, kid?"

    "¡­Of course," Kazeo replied, his pride refusing to let him admit the obvious struggle.

    The moment he tried picking up the toy bag, he knew he messed up. His arms wobbled, and for a second, he felt like everything was about to fall.

    "Oi, oi, careful!" The shopkeeper snatched the bag before disaster struck.

    Kazeo clicked his tongue. "Tch¡­ This is annoying."

    Then, an idea struck him.

    Setting the food bags down for a moment, he took out a small scroll from his pocket. It was something he had bought after getting the money . It wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust a simple storage seal.

    "You¡¯re a ninja?" the shopkeeper asked, watching in surprise as Kazeo placed the toys inside the seal and rolled it up.

    "Not yet. But soon," Kazeo smirked.

    With the food in his hands and the toys sealed safely in the scroll, he finally made his way to the orphanage.

    -------

    The orphanage was the same as always¡ªold, creaky, but filled with warmth. The moment he stepped inside, excited voices filled the air.

    "Big Brother Kazeo!"

    A blur of movement, and suddenly, small hands clung to his body. A little girl with pigtails looked up at him with bright eyes. Behind her, more children peeked out, their faces lighting up when they saw what he was carrying.

    "Food" one of them cheered.

    Before he could say anything, the children dragged him inside, their excitement bubbling over.

    Inside more children started flocking him.

    "You came back!"

    "Did you bring something?"

    Kazeo smirked. "Why do you all assume I brought something?"

    The kids pouted. "Because you always do!"

    Kazeo chuckled and held up the bags and scroll of toys. "Alright, alright. I got food and toys."

    "Yay!"

    As the kids cheered, a familiar voice cut through the noise.

    "Now, now, don¡¯t trample the poor boy."

    The children instantly stepped aside as Grandma Kaori walked in.

    Her silver-streaked hair tied in a neat bun. Though she moved slowly, her presence still carried authority.

    But the warmth in her gaze was what made this place feel like home.

    "Grandma," Kazeo greeted with a small bow.

    She gave him a knowing look. "First place, huh?"

    Kazeo blinked in surprise. "How did you¡ª"

    Kaori chuckled, tapping her foot on the wooden floor. "You may be growing up, but you still have the same look in your eyes whenever you accomplish something."

    Kazeo scratched his cheek, feeling strangely embarrassed.

    "Come here, boy."

    She raised her arms slightly, and for a moment, Kazeo hesitated. He was too old for hugs¡­ wasn¡¯t he?

    But when he saw the soft smile on her wrinkled face, he sighed and stepped forward. She pulled him into a brief embrace, patting his back.

    "I¡¯m proud of you, Kazeo," she whispered. "You work so hard, even when no one is watching."

    Kazeo clenched his jaw, familiar warmth swelling in his chest.

    "Thanks¡­ Grandma."

    She scanned the food and toys bags and then gave Kazeo a long, knowing look.

    "Kazeo," she sighed. "Are you spending your academy pension on this?"

    Kazeo blinked.

    "Huh?"

    Kaori crossed her arms. "That little pension they give academy students is barely enough to survive a month. If you¡¯re using it to buy food and toys for the orphanage¡­ Are you cutting down on your own meals?"

    Kazeo realized where she was coming from. She didn¡¯t know about his extra earnings. To her, it looked like he was burning through his already tight finances.

    He sighed. "Grandma¡­ don¡¯t worry. I have a side income."

    Kaori narrowed her eyes. "Side income? What side income?"

    "Just some extra money from¡­ things." He shrugged.

    Kaori wasn¡¯t buying it. "You better not be doing anything reckless."

    Kazeo chuckled. "No illegal work, I promise."

    Kaori sighed again but ruffled his hair. "Hmph. Just don¡¯t starve yourself, idiot boy."

    "I won¡¯t," he reassured her.

    She let go, her eyes studying his face. "But don¡¯t think you can just bribe us with food and toys. You¡¯re staying for dinner."

    Kazeo chuckled. "I figured."

    The celebration quickly began.

    The kids tore into the food with excitement, munching on dango and rice balls. They ran around, spinning their new tops and pretending to be ninjas.

    At one point, Kazeo noticed a group of boys holding wooden sticks, pretending to fight.

    "Hyaaah! Take this, demon!"

    "Hah! I¡¯m an Upper Moon! You¡¯ll never defeat me!"

    "But I¡¯m Kamado Tanjiro! I¡¯ll protect everyone!"

    Kazeo raised an eyebrow. So, Demon Slayer fever had taken over the orphanage, too, huh?

    "Big Brother, be Rengoku!" one of the kids suddenly demanded, shoving a wooden stick into Kazeo¡¯s hands.

    "Eh?"

    "Yeah! You have to fight us! You¡¯re the Flame Hashira!"

    Before he could protest, five kids charged at him, wooden sticks raised.

    Kazeo sighed. ''Guess I have no choice.''

    He spun his stick dramatically. "Very well. As a Hashira, I cannot allow demons to roam freely!"

    The "battle" was chaotic. The kids charged at him wildly, swinging their sticks with full force but Kazeo dodged easily, tapping them lightly with his "sword." One by one, they fell to the ground, dramatically pretending to be defeated.

    "Agh! He¡¯s too strong!"

    "Nooo! Rengoku is amazing!"

    Laughter echoed through the orphanage. Even Grandma Kaori chuckled as she watched from the side.

    Kazeo, of course, dodged easily.

    After the "battle," Kazeo sat down beside her. She passed him a cup of tea, her hands trembling slightly as she poured.

    "How are you feeling?" he asked.

    She smiled. "Old."

    Kazeo frowned. Lately, he had noticed it¡ªhow her hands shook more, how her voice sounded weaker.

    ''She won¡¯t be around forever.''

    The thought made his chest feel tight.

    "Kazeo," Kaori said suddenly, looking at him. "You¡¯re growing up so fast¡­ Sometimes, I wonder if you¡¯ll outgrow this place one day."

    Kazeo shook his head. "This will always be my home."

    Kaori¡¯s smile softened. She reached out, resting a hand on his head.

    "Then promise me something," she said. "No matter where life takes you¡­ don¡¯t lose the kindness in your heart."

    Kazeo swallowed, nodding. "I promise."

    For a long moment, they sat there in comfortable silence, watching the children play.

    No matter what happened, no matter how strong he became¡ªthis moment, this warmth, would always be a part of him.

    ---------

    Hokage''s Office ¨C Evening

    Kazeo stood in front of the Hokage¡¯s office, arms crossed, the glow of the evening sun casting long shadows across the wooden floor.

    I already asked for my reward in morning, and the Hokage told me to return in the evening. But why this late?

    The office door remained shut, and despite the occasional footsteps of passing shinobi, the hallway was eerily silent.

    Something feels¡­ off.

    A few minutes later, the door creaked open, and a chunin gestured for him to enter.

    "Lord Hokage is expecting you," the man said, stepping aside.

    Taking a breath, Kazeo walked in.

    Inside, the Third Hokage sat behind his desk, a grandfatherly smile resting on his lips. The warm glow of the lanterns behind him painted his wrinkled face in an almost comforting hue.

    "Ah, Kazeo," the old man greeted.

    "Close the door behind you, would you?"

    Kazeo nodded and did as he was told, the soft click of the latch echoing in the room. He turned back¡ª

    ¡ªonly to meet a pair of glowing red eyes.

    His body froze.

    Sharingan? Here?

    A sudden weight pressed against his mind, drowning his thoughts before he could even react. His vision blurred, his limbs went numb, and darkness swallowed him whole.

 Yelling at the Hokage

    Hokage''s Office

    A week had passed.

    Kazeo stood before Hiruzen, his hands clasped behind his back, posture straight but not stiff. The office smelled faintly of old paper, ink, and the ever-present smoke from the Hokage''s pipe. The old man had placed it aside for now, his fingers steepled as he studied Kazeo.

    "It''s been a week." Hiruzen finally spoke, his tone neutral yet expectant. "Have you decided on your reward, Kazeo?"

    Kazeo nodded, but instead of answering right away, he hesitated for a beat. His lips parted slightly, then pressed back together before he finally spoke. "Yes, Hokage-sama, I''ve made my decision. But¡­ before I say it, I have a question."

    Hiruzen arched an eyebrow, motioning for him to continue.

    "Why isn''t the Senju Taijutsu style suited for me?" Kazeo asked, keeping his tone polite, but his curiosity was real.

    Hiruzen exhaled through his nose "Curious, aren''t you?" He leaned forward slightly folding his hands together on the desk. "Before I answer that, tell me¡ªdo you know what chakra is truly composed of?"

    Kazeo frowned slightly. "Yin and Yang¡­ Right?"

    Hiruzen nodded. "Correct. Yin comes from the mind, the spiritual side. Yang comes from the body, the physical aspect. In your case, your soul is¡­ unique. It''s powerful. Stronger than your body can handle at this stage."

    Kazeo absorbed that for a second, his brows furrowing. "So, that means I have high Yin chakra. But what does that have to do with the Senju Taijutsu style?"

    Hiruzen tapped a finger on the desk. "The Senju style relies heavily on Yang chakra to reinforce the body, strengthening resilience and enhancing regeneration. However, in your case, your Yang chakra is already being redirected to maintaining your body¡ªkeeping it from being overwhelmed by your strong soul."

    That made Kazeo pause.

    '' My soul again ''

    "Does that mean I can''t use Yang chakra at all?" he asked, his voice quieter, more introspective.

    Hiruzen shook his head. "Not forever. Your body will gradually adjust. By the time you''re around fifteen or sixteen, it should have synchronized on an acceptable level with your soul, and at that point, you''ll be able to use Yang chakra properly."

    Kazeo bit the inside of his cheek. So until then, my physical combat potential is likely crippled due to not having a good technique? He didn''t like that.

    There was a moment of silence before he finally exhaled and nodded. "I understand."

    Then, without wasting any more time, he spoke again. "In that case, Hokage-sama, for my reward¡ªI''d like the Shadow Clone Jutsu."

    For the first time in the conversation, Hiruzen looked surprised. His eyes narrowed slightly. "Oh? That''s an interesting choice. Where did you hear about that jutsu?"

    Kazeo shrugged, keeping his expression neutral. "The library. I was reading about the previous Hokages, and I learned that the Second Hokage created it, along with several other jutsu."

    At that, Hiruzen''s features softened. A hint of nostalgia flickered across his face.

    "¡­Tobirama-sensei." His voice was quiet, reverent. "Your legacy continues to inspire younger generation even today."

    For a few seconds, he seemed lost in thought before he finally refocused. "Very well. Your chakra should be strong enough to create at least one or two clones. Come back this evening¡ªI''ll give you the scroll then."

    Kazeo nodded but hesitated for a fraction of a second before speaking again. "Hokage-sama¡­ I have one more request."

    Hiruzen''s sharp eyes immediately picked up on the shift in tone. "Go on."

    Kazeo exhaled slowly. "Can you keep my reward a secret? If anyone asks, could you say I asked for something like resistance seals for training instead?"

    The Hokage leaned back slightly in his chair, studying him. Kazeo kept his face unreadable, but inwardly, he was tense. He didn''t trust this village''s politics. If Danzo got wind of this, it wouldn''t end well.

    ''I am just an orphan here and should be good to recruit or even to keep his eyes on me if he knows I can control shadow clones at age of 7.''

    Hiruzen''s voice was calm but firm. "And why would you want that?"

    Kazeo met his gaze head-on. "I''d just prefer to keep my training methods private."

    Hiruzen didn''t respond immediately. The silence stretched. Finally, he hummed. "I''ll give you my answer in the evening. But know this, Kazeo¡ªeven if people find out, you will not be harmed."

    Like hell, I''ll trust that.

    Kazeo merely nodded, thanked the Hokage, and left.

    The moment the door closed, Hiruzen''s entire demeanor shifted. His kind, grandfatherly aura vanished, replaced by a hardened, calculating expression.

    With a subtle movement, he tapped his desk twice.

    A masked figure materialized instantly.

    "Call Itachi. Tell him to meet me."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama."

    -------

    A Minute Later ¨C

    Itachi entered, his ANBU mask absent, revealing his calm but ever-watchful gaze.

    Hiruzen motioned for him to step forward. "How are you finding ANBU life?"

    Itachi''s voice was as composed as ever, but there was an unmistakable weight behind his words. "It''s fine. But even in times of peace, there''s too much blood."

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Hiruzen sighed, rubbing his temples. "That''s the burden Anbu bears, Itachi. We must do what others cannot, so the village can remain standing."

    Itachi gave a slight nod, but his eyes held a knowing look.

    Hiruzen shifted topics. "I have a task for you this evening. At exactly 6:00 PM, you are to put someone under a genjutsu. I need someone reliable and strong for this job. You won''t be able to hold him for long, but a brief window will be enough."

    Itachi''s expression didn''t change, but his mind was already working. A genjutsu¡­ on whom? And why?

    Still, he simply nodded. "Understood. I will be here at the appointed time."

    As Itachi vanished from sight, Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, his fingers drumming lightly against the desk. His gaze lingered on the spot where the young Uchiha had stood, his mind deep in thought.

    "It was a good decision to bring Itachi into ANBU earlier than planned. I had intended to wait a few more years, but after observing Kazeo¡­ No, Konoha cannot afford to waste talents like Itachi on mere Genin missions."

    A slow exhale left his lips. His expression darkened, eyes narrowing slightly.

    "Let''s see if you''re hiding something, Kazeo."

    ------

    Hokage''s Office ¨C Evening

    Kazeo stepped into the dimly lit office, his sharp eyes scanning the room. Hiruzen sat behind his desk, his expression unreadable.

    "Ah, Kazeo," the old man greeted. "Close the door behind you, would you?"

    Kazeo nodded and did as he was told, the soft click of the latch echoing in the room. He turned back¡ª

    ¡ªonly to meet a pair of glowing red eyes.

    His body froze.

    Sharingan? Here?

    Shit.

    A sudden weight pressed against his mind, drowning his thoughts before he could even react. His vision blurred, his limbs went numb, and darkness swallowed him whole.

    Itachi stood in front of him, his Sharingan glowing ominously.

    ''His chakra¡­ it''s resisting.''

    It was subtle, but there. Even under the illusion, Kazeo''s mental pathways weren''t entirely suppressed. Most shinobi at this age would have already sunk into full submission. But this child? His consciousness fought back in flickers, like a candle refusing to go out.

    ''Is it instinct? Training? No¡­ it''s something else.''

    Itachi didn''t let his intrigue show, merely pressing the genjutsu deeper, reinforcing the hold.

    "Hokage-sama," he said, his voice composed but carrying a hint of urgency. "Please hurry, he won''t stay under for long."

    Inwardly he frowned.

    ''This boy¡­ his mind is resilient. If he survives long enough, he may become strong.''

    Hiruzen nodded and got straight to the point.

    "What is your real name?"

    Kazeo''s voice came out dull, mechanical.

    "Tanaka Kazeo."

    Hiruzen observed him for a second. "Good. Were you planted by any other ninja village?"

    "No."

    "Have any foreign ninjas or masked individuals contacted you recently?"

    "No."

    Hiruzen''s fingers tapped against the desk. "Do you know why your soul is so strong?"

    A pause.

    "I¡­ don''t know."

    Hiruzen prepared his next question¡ª

    Then he noticed something.

    Kazeo''s lips twitched. His eyes, still dull, seemed like they were trying to focus.

    Silence.

    He was about to ask next question¡ª

    Kazeo''s body tensed.

    And in the blink of an eye¡ª

    His lifeless eyes snapped back into awareness.

    And then¡ª

    "WHAT THE FU*K WAS THAT?!"

    The room shook with his voice as he staggered back, breathing hard.

    His mind raced. His hands shook.

    "Did you just¡ª?!" His breath hitched as realization sank in like a knife to his gut.

    They put me under genjutsu.

    His heartbeat pounded like war drums.

    They forced their way into my head.

    His stomach twisted. The violation, the powerlessness¡ªit made his blood boil.

    Kazeo''s fists clenched, his nails digging into his palms so hard they might bleed.

    "What the hell, Hokage?! Are you trying to control me?! You put me under a genjutsu after calling me here?!"

    His voice was raw, trembling with a mixture of rage and shock.

    "What''s next?! You gonna strip me naked and throw me in a cell too?!"

    His chest rose and fell rapidly, his breaths shallow.

    For a few seconds, the only sound in the room was his ragged breathing.

    Then¡ª

    A horrible realization settled in.

    Kazeo''s body froze.

    His mind caught up to what he had just done.

    His breath stilled. His stomach sank.

    I¡­ am yelling at the Hokage.

    This wasn''t Earth.

    There were no "human rights." No "fair treatment" to demand. No internet forums where you could rant behind a screen and expect justice.

    This was a shinobi village.

    The old man in front of him? He wasn''t just a grandfatherly figure.

    He was Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Professor, the strongest ninja in Konoha.

    A man who could erase him from existence without a trace.

    ''Did I just screwed up my entire life?!''

    His hands trembled. His chest felt tight.

    Slowly¡ªalmost mechanically¡ªhe lowered his head.

    His lips parted, but his voice came out small.

    "¡­I¡­"

    Silence.

    What do I even say?

    A long pause passed before Hiruzen finally spoke.

    "I understand your anger, Kazeo. Anyone would be furious if they were placed under genjutsu without warning. That''s why I will forget your outburst."

    Kazeo took a shaky breath, his head still low. "Thank you, Hokage-sama. It won''t happen again."

    Hiruzen exhaled and leaned back. "I apologize for using genjutsu on you. But due to your strong soul, I couldn''t risk a Yamanaka reading your memories. Your resistance could harm them¡ªor worse harm you.

    For the safety of this village, some measures must be taken. I expect you to understand that, Kazeo."

    His voice remained level, carrying the weight of authority.

    "¡­ The Shadow Clone Jutsu is a classified technique. Before giving it to any shinobi, their loyalty must be confirmed¡ªeither through memory scanning or genjutsu. It''s a standard procedure, not a personal attack."

    Kazeo stiffened slightly at that.

    A "standard procedure"?

    His mind flashed to an alternate reality¡ªone where he wasn''t reincarnated with a strong soul.

    One where the Yamanaka clan had scanned his mind.

    One where they had seen everything.

    The future of Konoha. The Uchiha Massacre. The Akatsuki.

    ¡­Him, locked in a cell for the rest of his life, his mind picked apart day and night.

    A shiver ran down his spine.

    No, never.

    He couldn''t allow that to happen.

    Not now. Not ever.

    His voice was hollow as he spoke. "I understand."

    Hiruzen studied him for a moment, then changed the subject.

    "Kazeo, As an apology your request to keep your reward secret has been approved. No one will know about the Shadow Clone Jutsu unless you reveal it yourself."

    Kazeo''s ears perked up at that.

    His earlier rage and paranoia faded just a little.

    Good. That''s one less problem to deal with.

    He resisted the urge to sigh in relief. Now, I don''t have to worry about Danzo or any jealous shinobi trying to target me for shadow clones.

    Hiruzen spent another ten minutes talking to him, subtly pacifying his emotions and ensuring he understood the necessity of what happened.

    By the time Kazeo left the office, his anger had faded.

    But deep inside¡­

    A cold realization burned.

    I am weak.

    And if he ever wanted to live freely without any fear in this world¡ª

    That had to change.

    -------

    After Kazeo left the office.

    (Hiruzen''s POV )

    ¡­Sigh.

    This kid is too smart for his own good.

    Even after snapping out of the genjutsu, he didn''t stay angry for long. His outburst was short¡ªimpulsive, but not reckless.

    The moment he realized where he was¡­ he shut himself down.

    A normal child would have ranted, panicked, or demanded answers.

    But Kazeo?

    He adapted.

    He knew he was in front of me and shouldn''t push his luck. That kind of restraint, at his age¡­

    Troublesome.

    I just hope he doesn''t hold a grudge for this. The last thing I need is another unpredictable element growing in Konoha.

    ¡­But I suppose it''s too late for that.

    Hiruzen glanced at his desk, rubbing his temples.

    Anyways there''s no doubt now¡ªthis boy isn''t a spy.

    Hiruzen exhaled, his fingers tapping the desk.

    "¡­Call Danzo here immediately," he ordered.

    A masked ANBU knelt before him in an instant.

    "Yes, Hokage-sama."

    With a flicker, the ninja vanished through the window.

    Hiruzen leaned back.

    That''s the last time I''ll ever get an opportunity like this.

    Kazeo won''t fall for the same trick again.

    No¡­ that brat would be probably already thinking about learning ways to counter genjutsu for the future.

    Now that I know he''s no threat to Konoha¡­ he must be guided carefully.

    He can be molded into a powerful asset.

    But to do that¡ªI have to keep Danzo in check.

    If he gets his hands on Kazeo¡­

    Hiruzen''s grip on his pipe tightened slightly.

    No.

    That cannot happen.

    (To be Continued....)

 Danzos Plans

    The door creaked open, and Danzo stepped inside, his cane tapping steadily against the wooden floor. His single eye locked onto Hiruzen, who sat behind his desk, pipe resting idly beside him. The air between them was tense.

    "You called me urgently, Hiruzen," Danzo said, his voice clipped. "I was in the middle of something important."

    Hiruzen exhaled slowly, setting his pipe aside. "I called you here to inform you that, from this moment forward, you are no longer permitted to keep tabs on the academy''s elite civilian students."

    Danzo stilled, his grip tightening around his cane. His lone eye darkened, suspicion flashing across his face. "What did you just say?" His voice was low, quiet¡ªdangerous.

    "You heard me," Hiruzen said, his tone firm.

    Danzo scoffed, his expression twisting into one of disbelief. "You''re telling me to stop gathering intelligence on promising children? That I should simply hope they develop into capable shinobi without proper guidance?" His cane struck the floor with a sharp thud as he stepped forward. "Since ROOT''s inception, I have identified and cultivated the strongest assets Konoha has to offer. That is how we ensure the village''s survival."

    Hiruzen met his gaze without flinching. "That was during war. ROOT had its place in the shadows when survival demanded it. But this is an era of peace, Danzo. We no longer need to sacrifice our own before they''ve even had the chance to grow."

    Danzo scoffed, his lips curling in disdain. "Peace? You speak as if the world beyond these walls has changed. The other villages are not resting, Hiruzen. They are rebuilding, strengthening, waiting. Do you truly believe we can afford to be complacent?" He stepped closer, his presence a looming shadow. "ROOT''s sacrifices have kept Konoha standing. The Third War, the aftermath of the Ky¨±bi''s rampage¡ªif not for my men operating in the dark, we wouldn''t be having this conversation in the comfort of your office."

    Hiruzen sighed, rubbing his temples. "I haven''t forgotten anything, Danzo. And I am not asking you to disband ROOT. I''m simply saying that we will not be preying on the young talent of this village anymore. Not when we need them alive and thriving. How many children have disappeared into your ranks and deemed as failure, Danzo?" His voice, though controlled, carried years of restrained anger. "You and I both know the survival rate of your operatives is abysmal. We cannot afford to throw away potential anymore. We are not at war. I will not allow you to gut the future of Konoha before it has a chance to flourish."

    Danzo exhaled sharply, his lone eye studying Hiruzen''s face. Then, his tone shifted, quieter but sharp. "Is this about that boy, Kazeo?"

    Hiruzen didn''t react outwardly, but Danzo''s smirk deepened. "So it is." He tapped his cane lightly. "Tell me, is this his reward for placing first in the academy''s first-year exams?"

    Hiruzen frowned. "No, it isn''t. And how do you know about him?"

    Danzo''s lips curled into something that wasn''t quite a smile. "Don''t be naive, Hiruzen. A boy with no clan, no notable lineage, and yet he outperforms his peers? He learns transformation and clone jutsu in a year at seven? He can already perform tree-walking? Of course I know about him." His voice was smooth.

    Hiruzen''s frown deepened.

    Danzo continued, "He is one of the best seeds in the academy, and I fully intend to take him into ROOT once he graduates from the academy."

    The room fell into a heavy silence.

    "You will do no such thing," Hiruzen said, his tone unwavering.

    Danzo''s expression darkened. "You can''t stop him from making his own choice."

    he countered. "If he wishes to join ROOT after the academy, are you going to deny him that right?"

    Hiruzen leaned forward, his voice dangerously low. "We both know ROOT does not offer choices. You do not recruit¡ªyou indoctrinate. Once inside, there is no escape, no freedom¡ªonly obedience." His eyes bore into Danzo''s. "I will not let another child be swallowed by your twisted ideals."

    Danzo''s fingers tapped against his cane, his mind calculating. He could ignore Hiruzen''s orders, continue gathering intelligence as he always had. But this was different. Hiruzen wasn''t asking him to stop, he was drawing a line. And though Danzo would never admit it, there was a part of him that understood. Konoha''s future couldn''t always be built on the backs of the broken.

    Hiruzen saw the hesitation and pressed further. "In three to four years, Konoha will have replenished its ranks. In another few, we will have both quantity and quality. We do not need to lose more talent to your ''necessary evil'' , I won''t allow it."

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Danzo stared at him, his face unreadable. Finally, after a long pause, he exhaled sharply through his nose. "Fine," he muttered, turning on his heel. "But don''t come to me when your precious peace crumbles."

    With that, he strode out of the office, the door clicking shut behind him.

    Hiruzen leaned back slightly, fingers reaching for his pipe, but he didn''t light it. His mind was clouded with unease.

    Danzo was watching Kazeo.

    ------

    (Hiruzen''s POV )

    Hiruzen took a deep breath, exhaling slowly as he stared at the door Danzo had just walked through. The conversation had ended, but the war of ideologies between them never truly did.

    His fingers tapped against the wood of his desk. Danzo had backed down for now¡ªbut the way he had spoken about Kazeo unsettled him. The boy was promising, but ROOT had never been interested in mere talent. They sought something more¡ªloyalty that bordered on blind obedience.

    Danzo had plans for Kazeo.

    And that was dangerous.

    Hiruzen reached for a scroll, unraveling it with a flick of his fingers. It contained the most recent reports on academy students¡ªgrades, performance evaluations, skill progressions. Kazeo''s name was there, ranking at the top of his class. The boy had no clan backing, no famous bloodline, yet he was growing at a rapid pace. That alone was enough to draw eyes¡ªdangerous ones.

    Hiruzen''s thoughts darkened. If Danzo knew this much, who else was watching the boy?

    The shinobi world had many vultures. Other villages had spies embedded deep within Konoha, and it was only a matter of time before they took notice of the orphaned prodigy. Even within the village, not all eyes were friendly.

    With a tired sigh, Hiruzen leaned back, rubbing his temples.

    Kazeo is special, he needs protection¡ªbefore others sink their claws into him.

    He glanced toward the window, where the Hokage Monument loomed in the distance. But how?

    The boy was still young, still unshaped. If he placed Kazeo under ANBU surveillance, Danzo would see it as confirmation that the boy was a valuable asset. If he pulled the boy under his personal tutelage, that would make Kazeo an even bigger target. And if he did nothing¡­

    Hiruzen''s grip on the scroll tightened.

    Danzo wasn''t one to give up easily. If he was willing to walk away today, it only meant he had another plan brewing.

    A knock at the door snapped him out of his thoughts.

    "Enter," Hiruzen called.

    The door creaked open, and an ANBU operative stepped in, masked and clad in standard black.

    "Hokage-sama," the ANBU said, bowing. "Your next meeting is ready."

    Hiruzen nodded, and the ANBU turned to leave.

    As the operative disappeared, Hiruzen exhaled again, his mind clouded with unease.

    Kazeo had no idea what kind of storm was forming around him. But whether he realized it or not, he was already walking a dangerous path. And Hiruzen had to make sure that path didn''t lead straight into ROOT''s hands.

    Or worse.

    -------

    ( Danzo''s POV)

    As Danzo strode through the dimly lit corridors of the Hokage Tower, his mind was a storm of calculations. His fingers twitched slightly behind his back, a subtle sign of his simmering frustration.

    Hiruzen had grown soft¡ªtoo soft. The man still clung to his ideals of peace, of protecting the so-called "next generation." But the world was not kind to the weak, and peace was merely a fragile illusion.

    Stopping ROOT''s surveillance on the academy''s elite students? That was a mistake.

    A dangerous mistake.

    Danzo had spent decades ensuring Konoha''s strength, cultivating warriors in the shadows, eliminating threats before they could take root. And yet, here was Hiruzen, willfully ignoring the reality of the shinobi world¡ªsacrifices were necessary.

    He exited the tower, stepping into the cool night air. The streets of Konoha were quiet at this hour, but Danzo didn''t stop to admire the illusion of peace. His mind was focused elsewhere.

    Kazeo.

    The boy was promising, talented and more importantly, unclaimed. No clan, no bloodline, no backing¡ªyet he had already begun to distinguish himself.

    Danzo''s eye narrowed. He''s either naturally gifted, or he''s hiding something.

    ROOT had monitored dozens of "gifted" academy students over the years. Some burned out. Some cracked under pressure. And a rare few¡ªthe ones who truly understood what it meant to sacrifice for the village¡ªwere molded into weapons.

    Kazeo had potential. If nurtured properly, he could become an asset. A tool for Konoha.

    But now Hiruzen was in the way.

    Danzo''s pace quickened as he made his way toward a hidden entrance to the underground ROOT base. The moment he entered, several masked operatives snapped to attention.

    "Status report," he ordered, his voice cold.

    One of the operatives stepped forward. "Surveillance on the elite class has been halted per the Hokage''s orders."

    Danzo clenched his jaw. So Hiruzen had already moved to enforce his will.

    Another operative hesitated before speaking. "Should we continue monitoring Kazeo and the Hayase boy through alternate channels?"

    Danzo''s gaze sharpened. He could defy Hiruzen outright¡ªbut that wasn''t the smart move. He had learned long ago that patience was the key to bending the battlefield in his favor.

    "No," he said after a pause. "Not yet."

    Hiruzen may have blocked his initial move, but Danzo had spent decades navigating the political chessboard of Konoha. There were always other ways to claim valuable pieces.

    ''If I can''t watch him from the shadows, I''ll shape the battlefield around him instead.''

    A child like Kazeo¡ªtalented yet directionless, would eventually seek purpose. ROOT provided that. And if the boy truly was as sharp as his records suggested.

    The world would teach him what Hiruzen refused to¡ªthat power was the only thing that mattered.

    And when that day comes, he will find his place in ROOT.

    Danzo turned on his heel, walking deeper into the compound. There was still much to do.

    Hiruzen may have won this round.

    But in the end, Kazeo would belong to ROOT.

    -----

    Meanwhile¡­

    Kazeo sat in the library, completely unaware.

    The warm glow of lanterns flickered over rows of old scrolls as he absentmindedly flipped through a book, focused on nothing more than the words in front of him.

    He had no idea that, beyond these quiet walls, two old men were deciding his fate.

    Men who saw him not as a boy, but as a piece on their ever-shifting chessboard.

    (To be Continued....)

 Shadow Clones

    After stepping out of the Hokage Tower, Kazeo¡¯s mind was still restless. His feet moved on their own, carrying him toward the village library. The weight of the storage scroll tucked inside his belt reassured him¡ªit held the Shadow Clone scroll, but at the moment, he wasn¡¯t thinking about clones.

    He had to do something about his weakness. That illusion had trapped him too easily. It left a sour taste in his mouth, like a bitter medicine he wasn¡¯t expecting.

    He pushed open the library doors, his movements sharper than usual, his irritation barely concealed. He needed answers. Now.

    Settling at a dimly lit corner, he unrolled a scroll on genjutsu basics. His eyes scanned the text rapidly, his fingers tightening around the parchment.

    Kai (Release)- the standard method of breaking free by disrupting one''s chakra flow.

    His brows furrowed as he absorbed the information. ''This is tougher than I expected.''

    The chakra molding process was annoyingly intricate. He read further.

    Inflicting pain- stabbing himself, biting his tongue, drawing blood. A crude but effective method to snap back to reality. His nails dug into his palm as he considered it. Not reliable against high-level illusions. If I get caught in something like what the Hokage¡¯s men did to me, pain alone might not be enough.

    I need something better. Something that won¡¯t just break genjutsu¡ªbut prevent it from taking hold in the first place.

    His gaze shifted further down the scroll.

    Irregular Chakra Flow - A method where the user constantly fluctuates their chakra in unpredictable patterns, making it harder for genjutsu to latch onto their system.

    He ran a hand through his hair, sighing. Keeping a constantly fluctuating chakra flow was next-level stuff. Even high-ranking shinobi struggled with precise chakra control, and here he was, a six-year-old planning to mess with one of the fundamental aspects of chakra manipulation.

    Still¡­ it wasn¡¯t impossible. And if he could pull it off, it would be a game-changer. He would have to train himself to shift his chakra instinctively, even in battle.

    Another technique caught his eye. Sensory Awareness. Genjutsu worked by manipulating the senses, but the world itself had constants¡ªair currents, vibrations, the subtle tug of gravity. If he could train himself to be hyper-aware of those, he might detect distortions in reality before they took hold.

    Theoretically sound, he mused, leaning back with a slow exhale. But training his perception to that level? That wasn¡¯t something he could master even in a few years.

    His frustration simmered, but at the same time, a strange sense of excitement bubbled beneath it. He had a weakness. Now, he had a path to fix it.

    If I didn''t know about this flaw, I¡¯d be a sitting duck, ready to be manipulated at any moment. Any ninja could control or rewrite my memories with ease.

    The thought sent a chill down his spine, but he pushed it aside. He needed a plan.

    ''The first method¡ªKai¡ªI can learn it in a few days. But to practice it, I need genjutsu.'' He wasn¡¯t going to train in genjutsu himself yet, but¡­ his eyes flicked to the storage scroll at his hip.

    Shadow Clones.

    A smirk tugged at his lips. If he created two clones, one could trap the other in a genjutsu, allowing him to experience both the role of the victim and the caster. Maybe¡­ this can become one of my main techniques in battle.

    But that wasn¡¯t all. He needed a weapon. Taijutsu and ninjutsu were essential, but in close combat, a blade could change everything.

    I should contact Okabe, he decided. The man knew his way around a sword. If Kazeo was going to fight, he needed to do it right.

    Rolling up the scroll, he jotted down key notes on genjutsu release, then tucked them away. His next task? Mastering the Shadow Clone technique.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    With a determined glint in his eyes, he left the library, heading home. His path was clear. He wasn¡¯t going to let genjutsu control him again.

    After reaching home, Kazeo wasted no time. He unrolled the scroll and started reading, his eyes scanning every word with intense focus.

    "Hmm¡­ this is definitely the hardest jutsu I''ve come across. Not that I¡¯ve seen many, except for some wind jutsus¡­ but still."

    His brows furrowed as he read through the chakra molding process. It wasn¡¯t just about creating clones¡ªit was about equally distributing chakra among them. The level of precision required was insane.

    "This will definitely take me more than a week or two to learn¡­" He exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples. "How the hell did Naruto learn Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu in one night? That technique should be even harder than this one."

    His thoughts drifted back to the night Naruto had stolen the Forbidden Scroll.

    "Plot armor¡­ it has to be. Hiruzen also didn¡¯t send any competent ninjas to search for him. Any Anbu would¡¯ve found him in minutes. But then again¡­ that old man was probably keeping an eye on Naruto with that pervy crystal ball of his."

    Shaking his head, he continued reading.

    According to the scroll, a user had to divide their chakra evenly among their clones. Only after mastering control could they choose how much chakra to allocate per clone.

    His fingers tapped against the floor as he processed this.

    "I can definitely use this to hide¡­ create clones with equal chakra to confuse enemies. And for training, I¡¯ll adjust their chakra levels accordingly. But¡­ why don¡¯t more ninjas use this?"

    A few more paragraphs answered his question.

    Unlike basic clones, which simply disappeared, Shadow Clones transferred memories and experiences back to the original¡ªbut no chakra. Not even a single percent.

    "Well¡­ that makes sense. If chakra did return, wouldn¡¯t everyone just abuse this technique? Spam clones for training, store them with extra chakra, and pop them whenever they needed a boost? That would be broken."

    His mind wandered back to Tobirama Senju, the so-called "genius" who created the technique.

    "If you were so damn smart, why didn¡¯t you design a version where chakra returns upon dispelling? That would¡¯ve made even the average Konoha shinobi absurdly strong!"

    He tilted his head back, staring at the ceiling, and silently mouthed:

    "Fu*k you, Tobirama."

    The thought of modifying the jutsu stuck with him. Maybe, with enough knowledge, he could alter the technique himself. Or perhaps¡­ Fuinjutsu could help?

    His eyes narrowed in thought. "Yeah¡­ I should start my Fuinjutsu journey right after mastering Shadow Clones. I''ve already wasted enough time. But if what I read in the library was true¡­ it takes a minimum of seven to ten years to become proficient in Fuinjutsu. That¡¯s way too long."

    Shaking off the thought, he focused back on training.

    For the next hour, he repeatedly attempted to mold his chakra correctly. His body grew heavier with each failed attempt, exhaustion slowly creeping in.

    A deep yawn escaped his lips. His eyes moved towards the clock.

    "Damn¡­ it''s already past my sleeping time? No wonder I¡¯m feeling drained."

    Despite his initial expectations, the jutsu was even harder than he thought. But he could tell, his previous experience with the Clone Jutsu was helping.

    "Two weeks¡­ that should be enough. Any longer, and I¡¯ll start questioning my training."

    Glancing at the scroll lying on the ground, he carefully folded it and tucked it back into his storage scroll, making sure it was hidden securely.

    With a final sigh, he collapsed onto his bed, his mind already drifting into unconsciousness.

    Tomorrow, he''d try again.

    The next morning, Kazeo woke up feeling sore but determined. After a deep stretch, he jumped straight into his routine¡ªworkout first, then meditation. Three hours later, sweat clung to his skin, but his mind felt sharper, more focused.

    Without wasting time, he moved on to practicing Genjutsu Release, forcing his chakra to fluctuate and disrupt its flow. He practiced it for an hour.

    Then, it was time for the real challenge. Shadow Clone Jutsu.

    The first week was a disaster. The "clones" he created looked like nightmarish creatures - faces twisted, limbs too long or too short. Some had extra fingers, others barely had a mouth. They weren¡¯t human; they were things.

    "Tch¡­ this is worse than I thought."

    Still, he kept going. Trial and error, adjusting his chakra control, refining the technique bit by bit.

    After another six days, it finally happened.

    A perfect clone.

    The copy stood in front of him, identical in every way. His hair, his stance, the way his chest rose and fell with each breath¡ªit was like looking into a mirror. But the real cost hit him immediately.

    "Damn¡­ half of my chakra¡¯s gone."

    He eyed the clone carefully. "Alright, go to the bathroom and¡­ do something, then dispel yourself."

    The clone smirked, ''Why did it smirk?'', and casually walked off. A few moments later, a new memory entered Kazeo¡¯s mind .

    And one, in particular, made his eye twitch.

    "Why the fuck did that clone showed me middle finger in the mirror?"

    He groaned, rubbing his temples. "Do they really have different personalities here too, like in the original series? I¡¯m not even like that!"

    More importantly, though¡­

    "Half of my chakra is gone. Damn it, I should''ve told him to make a clone first, then had that one dispel itself. I need to test this properly."

    Determined, he formed another shadow clone. This time, he ordered it to create one of its own.

    The moment the second clone appeared, exhaustion crashed into him like a wave. His legs wobbled, and he had to steady himself against the wall.

    "So¡­ three clones total, including myself. That means each of us holds 25% of my chakra."

    He recalled what the scroll mentioned about chakra levels.

    "Based on this, my chakra is around higher Genin level, just a little below low-level Chunin¡­ and that''s using Shadow Clones as a reference point. If I keep training like this, by next year, I should definitely surpass low-level Chunin in chakra."

    Nodding to himself, he decided to test their efficiency.

    "Clear the center of the room," he ordered his clones. "Move the tables and chairs."

    Once they finished, Kazeo had them start practicing Taijutsu while he meditated, focusing on replenishing his chakra.

    Half an hour later, he dispelled one of the clones and immediately regretted it.

    A sudden headache tore through his skull as the clone¡¯s experience and memories crashed into him. He gritted his teeth, letting out a groan as he clutched his forehead.

    "What the hell?! This is serious pain! And that was just from half an hour of practice¡ªhow the hell am I supposed to do this for hours every day?!"

    Still, he had to push forward. An hour later, he dispelled the second clone, and the headache doubled in intensity.

    It took him another four days of refining the jutsu before he could create clones that could talk properly. His control over the technique had improved too, forming three clones no longer left him completely drained.

    "So¡­ chakra is wasted during the creation process. But the more I make, the more efficient I get at reducing that loss. Meaning, if I keep training, I¡¯ll eventually minimize chakra waste altogether."

    That was a huge discovery.

    Now, with Shadow Clones mastered, he turned his thoughts to his next step¡ª

    Genjutsu.

    And with shadow clones at his disposal, learning and practicing it would be much easier.

 Genjutsu with Kenjutsu

    Kazeo stepped into the Konoha library, his eyes scanning the numerous shelves stacked with scrolls. Some covered only basic knowledge of Genjutsu that had already been discussed in lectures but he knew that true mastery required deeper understanding. He navigated through the sections until he found a part of the library dedicated to illusions.

    As he unrolled the first scroll, the opening words made him raise an eyebrow.

    "Genjutsu is the art of deception. To use it effectively, you must have absolute control over your chakra and a sharp mind. If you lack either, Genjutsu is not for you."

    Kazeo got confused ''Do you really need sharp mind as kurenai tried to use genjutsu on Itachi?!''

    However, as he read further, he felt a growing sense of curiosity. Genjutsu wasn¡¯t just about casting illusions, it was about understanding how the human brain processed reality. The scroll explained that by manipulating the chakra in an opponent¡¯s cerebral nervous system, a shinobi could distort their perception of the world.

    "Genjutsu can be categorized into two types," he read. "The first alters an opponent¡¯s entire perception, making them experience a completely false reality. The second is more subtle, changing only a small detail, a slight misdirection that can lead to fatal consequences."

    Kazeo¡¯s thought. ''So it¡¯s not always about grand illusions¡­ Sometimes, a simple trick is deadlier than an elaborate one.''

    Moving through the shelves, he began searching for actual Genjutsu techniques. His fingers brushed against countless scrolls, each filled with descriptions of illusions varying from simple distractions to mind-breaking nightmares. There were far more techniques than he had expected.

    ¡°Did they just throw every single Genjutsu the Konoha have developed into these sections?¡±

    He sighed. This would take a while. Rather than picking them all at random, he decided to go through them methodically. Sitting cross-legged on the floor, he opened scroll after scroll, quickly skimming the contents. Hours passed, yet he barely scratched the surface.

    As he absorbed the knowledge, a realization dawned on him. Most of the techniques were not meant for direct combat. Many focused on psychological warfare, ways to distract, manipulate, or terrify an enemy into making mistakes.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why true Genjutsu users are so feared. It¡¯s not about raw power, it¡¯s about control.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just about making someone see something false, it was about forcing them to believe in a lie, even if just for a moment.

    And in battle, a single moment of doubt could mean death.

    ¡®No wonder Itachi''s fights in the anime looked so cool¡­¡¯ Kazeo thought, a newfound respect blooming for the art of illusions.

    As he continued reading, his eyes landed on a passage explaining how to strengthen Genjutsu resistance. The method was simple, experience it firsthand. The more someone got caught in illusions, the more their mind adapted to breaking free.

    ¡®If I make my clones cast Genjutsu on me, my resistance will improve while they also get better at performing it.¡¯

    A smirk crept onto his face.

    Without wasting time, he went again to E-rank section. If he was going to do this, he needed techniques that were actually useful. He carefully browsed through the scrolls and picked three techniques¡ªDouble Vision, Faint Whispers, and Cloak of Invisibility. They were simple, yet effective in disrupting an opponent¡¯s perception.

    Not stopping there, he moved to the D-rank section and picked out stronger illusions¡ªDemonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Jutsu, Cold Grip, Phantom Pain, and Swarming Shadows.

    Each of them had a unique effect.

    Double Vision made the opponent see everything in duplicate for a few seconds. Faint Whispers caused eerie, unintelligible voices to echo around them. Cloak of Invisibility let the user blend in as an inanimate object.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The D-rank techniques were more sinister. Hell Viewing forced the victim to witness their worst fear. Cold Grip made it feel like an invisible hand was grabbing them. Phantom Pain sent a sharp, phantom ache through their body, while Swarming Shadows created the horrible sensation of insects crawling over them.

    ¡®These should be good enough to start with.¡¯

    With that, he noted the ways to perform them for each jutsu and took the scrolls home to begin his training.

    Once inside, he wasted no time and created three shadow clones. One clone focused on casting Genjutsu on him, while the other two practiced on each other. Meanwhile, Kazeo sat cross-legged, meditating to restore chakra.

    The first challenge was Cloak of Invisibility.

    Despite being just an E-rank technique, it took his clones five whole days to successfully cast it on him. Twice a day, he made new clones for training. One time, he tried doing it three times in a single day, it was a big mistake. The exhaustion hit him like a brick wall, reminding him again that chakra wasn¡¯t the only thing clones drained. Stamina was just as important as it drained along with chakra.

    Finally, on the ninth day, one of his clones successfully cast the technique.

    Kazeo blinked. Where his clone once stood, there was now a wooden box.

    ¡®Alright¡­ let¡¯s break this illusion.¡¯

    He disrupted his chakra flow, and in an instant, the box flickered¡ªreturning to its true form as a shadow clone.

    ¡®That was too easy¡­¡¯

    Frowning, he turned to his clone. ¡°Did you feel anything weird while casting it?¡±

    The clone scratched its head. ¡°Yeah¡­ even before you broke free, I could tell it wasn¡¯t going to last long. Your chakra was resisting it naturally.¡±

    A smile formed on Kazeo¡¯s lips. ¡®So my resistance is already improving? That¡¯s good¡­ but not enough after all it was an E-rank genjutsu.¡¯

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said, stretching. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the D-rank ones.¡±

    And so, the training continued.

    Phantom Pain took six more days to master. The moment he understood where to send chakra in the brain and how to trigger the sensation, it became significantly easier to use. Another five days later, he had successfully learned a second D-rank Genjutsu.

    Time flew by and nearly a month had passed since his meeting with the Hokage.

    ¡®I should return his scroll now. I¡¯ve learned a few Genjutsu, trained my resistance¡­ it should be a lot better than before. The remaining techniques can be learned later.¡¯

    But there was one problem.

    ¡®The academy or library doesn¡¯t have a single Kenjutsu technique¡­¡¯

    His thoughts immediately went to Okabe.

    ¡®I should contact him. If I¡¯m going to use a weapon, I need a proper technique.¡¯

    With that in mind, Kazeo left his house, returned the scroll to the Hokage¡¯s office reception, and headed straight to the academy.

    His Genjutsu training was far from over but he had laid the foundation. Now, it was time to take things to the next level.

    ----------

    Inside Academy -

    When Okabe looked up and saw a small figure standing near the training ground entrance, his brows knitted together in surprise.

    "Kazeo? What are you doing here during vacation? Is something wrong?" he asked, his voice firm but not unkind.

    Kazeo met his gaze without hesitation, his voice steady. "Yes, Sensei. I want to learn sword techniques. Can you teach me?"

    Okabe blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the unexpected request. Crossing his arms over his chest, he let out a short sigh. "Sword techniques? And why do you suddenly want to learn that?"

    Without missing a beat, Kazeo replied, "Because it¡¯s a valuable skill. A ninja should learn as much as possible, right?"

    Okabe let out a small chuckle, shaking his head slightly. "Smart answer. But no, I can¡¯t teach you."

    Kazeo¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but internally, he was already analyzing the situation. He had expected rejection, but he needed to understand why.

    Tilting his head slightly, he asked, "Why not?"

    Okabe raised an eyebrow and lifted a finger, emphasizing his point. "For one, it¡¯s not part of the Academy¡¯s syllabus. You should focus on the syllabus first."

    Kazeo¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. He wasn¡¯t satisfied with that answer. "But if it¡¯s useful, shouldn¡¯t we be learning it? You always say a ninja should be well-rounded."

    A smirk tugged at the corner of Okabe¡¯s lips. "That¡¯s true, but we have a set curriculum for a reason. We train young shinobi in the fundamentals, not specialized skills."

    Kazeo hummed thoughtfully. He had expected the syllabus excuse, but he had another question in mind.

    "If it was part of the syllabus, would you have taught me?" he asked, watching his teacher closely.

    Okabe merely shrugged. "Maybe. But it isn¡¯t, so the question doesn¡¯t matter."

    Kazeo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He wasn¡¯t done yet. "So¡­ if the Academy won¡¯t teach me, I have to learn from someone outside, right?"

    Okabe observed him carefully, his sharp gaze not missing the determination in the boy¡¯s stance. "If you can find someone willing to teach you, sure."

    Kazeo nodded to himself. That confirmed it¡ªif he wanted to learn, he needed to seek out a teacher beyond the Academy. But one thing still nagged at him.

    He tilted his head slightly and asked, "Okay, so let¡¯s say I still want to learn from you. What would it take?"

    Okabe raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement flickering in his otherwise stern expression. "And what exactly do you have to offer me in return?"

    Kazeo fell silent for a moment, his mind working through the possibilities. He did have money, but explaining where it came from was out of the question.

    ¡®If I offer him money, he¡¯ll ask questions. And I already told the Hokage I wouldn¡¯t reveal it.¡¯

    Choosing his words carefully, he said, "Is teaching only done in exchange for something?"

    Okabe smirked "That¡¯s how the world works, kid. No one gives away their skills for free. If you want something, you have to pay the price."

    Kazeo absorbed his words. It wasn¡¯t a new concept, it was a normal thing in his past life after all. Still, he had more questions.

    "Isn''t it a teacher¡¯s duty to guide their students?"

    Okabe chuckled "Only to a certain extent. We are here to prepare you for survival. But mastery? Power? That¡¯s not something given freely. It must be earned."

    Kazeo remain persistent and asked "If I become your disciple, would you consider it?" he asked, watching his teacher closely.

    Okabe hesitated for a brief moment before shaking his head. "No. I already have a disciple, and I don¡¯t have time to take on another. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t teach a seven-year-old Kenjutsu before he¡¯s mastered the basics of being a shinobi."

    Still, he pressed a little. "What if your disciple isn¡¯t as talented as me?"

    Okabe¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his eyes hardened. "Doesn¡¯t matter. They were chosen first.

    Kazeo let out a small sigh, as if finally arriving at the inevitable conclusion. He looked up at Okabe, a thoughtful glint in his eyes.

    "So basically¡­ if I want to learn, I need to find another teacher. Or give you a reason you can¡¯t refuse."

    Okabe¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile at the boy¡¯s sharp thinking but his tone remained firm. "You catch on quick. But my answer isn¡¯t changing. Focus on what¡¯s in front of you first. The rest of the world is open for you to figure out."

    Kazeo nodded slowly. He had gotten what he came for, not a teacher but an answer. If one door was closed, he would find another. That was how the world worked, after all.

 I am an idiot...

    (Okabe''s POV )

    After Kazeo left, Okabe sighed heavily, his fingers tightening into a fist.

    ''This is the part I dislike about teaching at the academy, to reject a talented student. Kazeo is one of the brightest students¡ªeasily in the top five in all aspects. And yet, despite his talent, he¡¯s still naive. He thinks skill alone is enough to get what he wants. It¡¯s not. Kenjutsu, though¡­ I have no doubt Kazeo would pick it up quickly. The boy was diligent, his first-rank status proof of that. But talent without strategy? That¡¯s just a bigger target on your back.. ''

    Technically, a teacher can teach students beyond the syllabus, but most don¡¯t because investing extra time outside the academy is a hassle.

    ''I see my younger self in him. That same hunger to be more, to carve out a path beyond what life dictated. But talent without strategy? It¡¯s just a bigger target on your back.''

    His eyes darkened for a moment. ''I was just like him once¡ªan orphan with nothing but ambition, begging for scraps of knowledge from teachers who saw me as just another nameless student. No one taught me anything for free. I had to trade, to scheme, to fight for every ounce of power I gained. And in the end? I still got used. People took advantage of my desperation, dangled knowledge in front of me only to make me their pawn. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t hand Kazeo Kenjutsu on a silver platter. If I do, he¡¯ll never understand the weight of what he¡¯s asking. Orphans have to learn that nothing in this world is given¡ªonly taken, bargained for, or stolen.

    He¡¯ll struggle. He¡¯ll search for another teacher and taste rejection. And that will be necessary for him. If he wants to wield a blade, he needs to understand that power isn''t just about swinging a sword¡ªit¡¯s about knowing when to swing, why to swing, and what it¡¯ll cost. Still¡­ if after all that, his fire doesn¡¯t die out, if he still stands tall despite the setbacks¡­ then... Maybe I''ll sharpen his blade myself.

    ---------

    (3rd POV )

    After his meeting with Okabe, Kazeo didn¡¯t waste time. He sought out other teachers still present at the academy, hoping someone¡ªanyone would be willing to teach him. But his search quickly turned into a string of disappointments. Some teachers were on missions, others were enjoying their well-earned vacations, and the few he managed to find all gave him the same answer, either they didn¡¯t know Kenjutsu or what little they did know wasn¡¯t enough to teach properly.

    It was frustrating. He had ranked first in his class, proving his dedication and skill. ''Shouldn¡¯t that be enough? Shouldn¡¯t talent open doors? If I were an Uchiha or a Hy¨±ga, I wouldn¡¯t even have to ask. They¡¯d teach me without question but I am just an orphan here''. Gritting his teeth, he forced down his frustration, he knew he wouldn¡¯t get what he wanted in the academy , so he shifted his approach. Without hesitation, he turned on his heel and made his way straight to the library.

    --------

    In the Library -

    Kazeo approached the librarian, keeping his voice low. "Where can I find the scroll on Body Flicker Jutsu?"

    The librarian barely glanced at him before pointing towards the D-section. Kazeo nodded in thanks and made his way through the dimly lit aisles, the faint scent of old parchment filling the air. Finding the scroll, he pulled it from the shelf and ran his fingers over the worn cover before heading to a secluded corner.

    With a sigh, he sat down and unrolled the scroll.

    ''I¡¯ll have to find an alternative to Kenjutsu later''. He exhaled sharply. ''I thought being the top-ranked student would mean something¡ªthat they''d at least teach me something extra. But I was wrong''.

    His fingers tightened around the edges of the scroll as he thought about his current limitations. ''I still only know basic academy-level Taijutsu and a few Genjutsu and rasengan and no other real combat techniques. I¡¯ll start with Body Flicker¡ªit¡¯ll complement my physical training. I¡¯ll keep sharpening my Genjutsu for a few more days, and after that... maybe I¡¯ll try learning some Wind or Earth jutsu.''

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    As he began reading, his brows lifted in surprise at the very first warning:

    "If you lack chakra control or physical conditioning, don¡¯t bother learning this jutsu yet."

    He thought. ''How straightforward.'' A smile tugged at his lips. ''Good thing I don¡¯t lack either.'' His eyes traced the explanation:

    Body Flicker Jutsu

    The user gathers chakra in their legs and feet, enhancing muscle response and reaction speed.Upon release, the chakra bursts outward, propelling the user forward at extreme velocity.

    He leaned back, processing the details. ''Only the Tiger seal is required? That makes it simple... but focusing chakra precisely in my legs while moving at such speed¡ªthat¡¯s going to be the real challenge.''

    The scroll detailed the limitations as well: At first, the flicker distance will be short¡ªonly a few meters. Mastery begins at 100 meters. It also suggested using smoke or leaves as cover to mask movement. ''Makes sense. If the enemy doesn¡¯t know which direction you flickered in, it gives the user an edge''. What truly caught his attention was the mention of sustainability. Unlike what he initially thought, it wasn¡¯t about flickering multiple times but about how long one could maintain the technique.

    ''If I can flicker 100 meters in a second and sustain the jutsu for 10 seconds''... His eyes widened. ''That means I could cover a kilometer in an instant''. With that thought, he carefully noted the chakra molding process in his own scroll before heading home.

    The moment Kazeo got home, he created three shadow clones.

    "You," he pointed at one, "focus on learning the D-Rank Genjutsu."

    The clone nodded and got to work. Meanwhile, Kazeo and the remaining two clones focused on Body Flicker. At first, chakra molding was simple¡ªit took only two days to get the basics down. But execution? That was an entirely different beast.

    Days passed in frustration. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t flicker even a few meters. Each attempt drained his chakra at an alarming rate. He could only try ten times before his reserves hit rock bottom, forcing him to meditate for hours just to recover.

    His clones? Even worse. Each one could barely attempt it twice before dispelling, making them nearly useless for practice.

    Except on Sundays, his only break from Body Flicker training¡ªwhere he dedicated himself to Genjutsu refinement, his entire focus remained on mastering this technique.

    The days blurred together in exhaustion and repetition. Sweat-soaked clothes, sore muscles, the constant burn of chakra depletion. Nearly a whole month passed, and he still couldn¡¯t perform the jutsu.

    --------

    Kazeo stood in the middle of the training ground, fists clenched, his breath coming in short, sharp bursts. His legs ached like hell, and his chakra reserves were scraping the bottom of the barrel.

    ''Damn it... This is way harder than I thought.''

    Two days. That¡¯s all he had before the academy reopened. And in all that time? He¡¯d made progress in Genjutsu, sure. But Body Flicker? He had barely managed to flicker a single meter.

    Frustration gnawed at him. ''I thought this would be easy. That¡¯s why I picked it. If I had known it would be this difficult, I would¡¯ve waited until next year when my chakra would be higher.''

    He exhaled sharply, tilting his head back to glare at the sky. He wasn¡¯t a quitter. And something inside him whispered that he was close¡ªjust one more week, maybe two and he¡¯d crack it. But there was a problem.

    Every time he used the Body Flicker, his vision tunneled. He couldn¡¯t react, couldn¡¯t see properly, and at this speed, that was a death sentence. He needed to sense his surroundings while moving.

    ''I need help.'' His gaze hardened and fingers twitched. There was only one person he could turn to. ''Okabe.''

    ''God, please don¡¯t let him turn me away again.''

    --------

    Inside Okabe cabin -

    He expected rejection. Hell, he was already bracing for it. But this time? Okabe didn¡¯t dismiss him immediately. Instead, he studied Kazeo, tapping his fingers on the desk before finally saying,

    "In second year, different departments in Konoha recruit elite students straight from the academy. Those who get selected receive specialized training and can join their field after graduation."

    Kazeo¡¯s frustration stalled for a second.

    ''That is¡­ good.''

    "Being a sensor is one of those fields," Okabe continued. "If you''re selected, you can start training early."

    That got his attention. Kazeo already knew the answer but he still asked. "And Kenjutsu?"

    Okabe¡¯s lips barely moved. "There¡¯s no such program."

    Kazeo¡¯s fingers curled into fists. ''Of course not. That would be too convenient''.

    Still, this wasn¡¯t a complete dead end, the information was useful. He might not get Kenjutsu training, but being a sensor? That was totally possible if he have talent in that field.

    As Kazeo left, Okabe¡¯s gaze lingered on him, his fingers drumming lightly against the desk. He let out a slow sigh, rubbing his temple.

    "I¡¯m an idiot¡­" he muttered to himself. "He speaks with some maturity that I forgot¡ªhe¡¯s still just a kid. Of course, his decisions will change. He¡¯s trying to figure things out, just like we all did."

    For a brief moment, he considered calling Kazeo back. But he didn¡¯t.

    "Let¡¯s see how far he goes on his own first."

 Definitely worth my time...

    Two days passed quickly, and today marked the beginning of the academy again.

    Kazeo completed his morning workout, got ready, and made his way to the academy. Arriving a few minutes early, he entered the classroom, the familiar chatter of students filled the air. Some kids excitedly shared stories of their vacation, their voices bubbling with energy. Others stood in small groups, whispering in hushed tones, their expressions ranging from amused to serious. A few students sat alone, either lost in thought or simply uninterested in the noise around them.

    Kazeo walked to his usual seat at the back and settled in. His eyes scanned the room, immediately noticing changes¡ªtwo unfamiliar faces among the crowd. One sat alone, their posture relaxed but observant, while the other engaged in quiet conversation with Ishikawa.

    ''New students?''

    Before he could dwell on it, the classroom door slid open and Okabe entered. Conversations died down as the students instinctively straightened in their seats. But the true shift happened when an older man stepped in behind him.

    The headmaster.

    Every student immediately stood up, their backs straight.

    The old man studied them, his gaze sharp, his posture commanding. Unlike Okabe, whose presence was strict but familiar, the headmaster¡¯s presence carried weight¡ªa quiet authority that demanded attention.

    "Sit down."

    The students obeyed without hesitation. His voice was calm, yet there was an edge to it, not harsh but the kind that made you listen.

    "I hope you all had a productive break," he said, his voice steady. "Because this year will be different than previous one."

    A flicker of unease passed through some students. His gaze swept across the room, pausing on a few students as if assessing them.

    "The things you will learn from now on¡­ will not be easy. They will be the foundation of whether you survive in the real world or not."

    A few students swallowed nervously.

    "In normal classes, these things are taught in the fifth year. But you are not in normal classes. You are in the elite class and that means you must be prepared earlier than the others."

    His gaze settled on certain students, pausing slightly on Kazeo, Ishikawa, and a few others.

    ''Is he evaluating us?'' Kazeo wondered.

    "We also have two new students in your class," he said, glancing towards them. "One from the Uchiha clan and other from the Kurama clan."

    Murmurs spread across the room.

    "They were the top two in the normal first-year ranking," the headmaster explained. "They are taking the place of Daichi and Inuzuka Shibi who¡­ failed."

    At that, the room tensed. Some students darted glances at each other. A few shifted in their seats.

    The unspoken message was clear to all students again.

    ''If you fall behind, you will be replaced.''

    "Let me make something very clear," the headmaster continued, his voice calm but firm. "Just because you made it here does not mean you will stay here. The academy does not carry dead weight."

    Some kids stiffened.

    "But those of you who work hard, those of you who prove yourselves¡­ will be rewarded."

    His eyes glinted.

    "At the end of this year, different departments will come to this class. Intelligence Division, Sensory Division, Medical Corps and even the Hokage¡¯s office. They will be watching you. The best of you will be chosen and trained by them."

    A mix of excitement and nervousness spread through the students.

    "Getting selected means access to knowledge beyond your current level. It means guidance from some of the strongest shinobi in the village. It means¡­ a better chance at becoming a J¨­nin¡ªor at the very least, a Special J¨­nin."

    He let his words hang in the air.

    A low murmur rippled through the room again.

    "And for the top student," the headmaster added, his voice carrying a slight edge of finality, "a personal award from the Hokage, as usual. The top ten will also receive prizes that will benefit them in the long run. So, train hard¡ªthis year, the theory exams will hold less weight."

    Kazeo felt a gaze on him.

    He glanced to the side¡ªIshikawa was looking at him, a smirk playing on his lips that was likely saying. "You ranked first because of theory. Let¡¯s see if you can do it again."

    Kazeo didn¡¯t react outwardly. He simply smiled slightly.

    Ishikawa¡¯s smirk twitched, but he said nothing.

    The headmaster straightened, his expression darkening slightly. "Of course¡­ there is also the matter of your training."

    A pause.

    "You must master the Transformation Jutsu by the end of this year. If you do not, you will be demoted. No matter how well you perform in other exams."

    A heavy silence followed.

    Some students paled. Others clenched their fists. One girl gritted her teeth, determination flashing in her eyes.

    "Do not waste your time," he warned. "Your time here will determine your future. Use it well."

    Without another word, he turned and left.

    Okabe stepped forward. "You heard the headmaster," he said. "Try to be in the top 10. Train hard. Do not slack off."

    His gaze sharpened.

    "And most importantly¡­ master the Transformation Jutsu. No exceptions."

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    His eyes lingered on a few students before he added, "The new subject teachers will give some demonstrations today. Pay attention."

    With that, the lesson began.

    But Kazeo barely heard it.

    His mind was already elsewhere.

    ''The top ten students will be awarded with something that will help them in the long run..''

    His fingers tapped lightly against his desk.

    ''Interesting. What exactly would it be? A weapon? A rare scroll? Access to an elite training session?''

    The possibilities sent a flicker of anticipation through him.

    After nearly an hour, the sound of the bell finally rang through the academy, signaling the end of the lesson.

    ------

    Next Class -

    The classroom buzzed with the chatter of young students, excitement filling the air.

    This was the first demo class¡ªtheir first lesson in F¨±injutsu, the mysterious and often overlooked art of sealing. Some students had heard stories about how the Fourth Hokage used it to defeat the Nine-Tails, while others barely knew more than the fact that it involved strange symbols.

    The door slid open with a quiet ''shff'' and nearly all noise died down.

    A tall man with graying hair and a composed demeanor stepped in. His forehead protector rested on a white band, giving him the air of an experienced shinobi. He walked to the front of the room and tapped the board lightly, silencing the class.

    "Good morning, students. My name is Arata and I will be introducing you to the basics of F¨±injutsu today." His voice was calm yet firm, carrying a weight of knowledge.

    There was a brief silence before a boy in the back shot up his hand, his excitement barely contained. "Sensei! Isn¡¯t F¨±injutsu just about writing weird symbols?"

    A few students giggled.

    Arata¡¯s lips quirked in amusement. "That¡¯s what most people think. But let me ask you this¡ªwhat happens when a kunai is thrown at you?"

    "We dodge!" a girl replied.

    "We block it!" another boy added.

    "Good," Arata nodded. "Now, what if I told you that F¨±injutsu could make the kunai disappear before it even touched you?"

    A ripple of curiosity spread through the room.

    Before anyone could ask, Arata turned and picked up a blank scroll from his desk. With precise strokes, he began drawing symbols using a brush and ink, explaining as he worked.

    "F¨±injutsu is the art of sealing and unsealing. With the right symbols, we can store objects, trap enemies, enhance our abilities, or even control chakra flow. The symbols you see here are called Sealing Formula¡ªthey are like instructions for chakra, just like how hand signs guide ninjutsu."

    As he finished the last stroke, he placed a kunai on the scroll and pressed his hand against the symbols.

    Poof!

    The kunai vanished in a puff of smoke.

    The students who haven''t seen a storage scroll before gasped and their voices echoed through the room.

    "Whoa!"

    "Where did it go?!"

    Arata smiled and tapped the scroll again. Another puff of smoke, and the kunai reappeared.

    "This is a basic Storage Seal. It allows us to store weapons or items and retrieve them when needed. Shinobi use these to carry large weapons without the burden of weight."

    The students murmured excitedly, some already trying to copy his movements in the air.

    "Now, before you get ahead of yourselves, let me make something very clear¡ª" Arata''s voice grew firm, and the class quieted down. "This year, you will NOT be making seals."

    A disappointed groan rippled through the students.

    "But sensei¡ª!" one boy protested.

    Arata raised a hand, silencing them.

    "F¨±injutsu isn''t like throwing a kunai or making a hand sign. If you mess up a seal, it won¡¯t just fail¡ªit could explode in your face or destroy what you''re trying to store. That¡¯s why the first step to learning F¨±injutsu is not making seals, it''s understanding signs and perfecting calligraphy."

    He turned back to the board and sketched several basic F¨±injutsu symbols.

    "This year, you will focus on recognizing and writing these symbols. Your calligraphy must be precise¡ªbecause a single misplaced stroke can render a seal useless. Your chakra control must be stable¡ªbecause too much or too little chakra can make a seal malfunction."

    Kazeo felt a twinge of impatience, but he kept his expression neutral. He understood the importance of control, but waiting an entire year just to write symbols felt slow.

    A few students still looked disappointed, but others, especially the smarter ones, nodded in understanding.

    Arata¡¯s eyes swept across the room, reading their expressions. "Patience," he said, folding his arms. "That¡¯s the first rule of F¨±injutsu. If you can¡¯t handle that, you¡¯re not meant for it."

    And with that, the real lesson began.

    The lesson continued, with Arata breaking down the origins of sealing techniques and their uses.

    Kazeo finally raised his hand. "Sensei, what if we don¡¯t want to wait until next year? What if we want to learn how to make seals now?"

    A few heads turned toward him, clearly curious.

    Arata gave him a knowing smile. "Eager, aren¡¯t we? That¡¯s good, but F¨±injutsu is not like learning Fireball Jutsu from a scroll. You can¡¯t just practice it in your backyard and hope for the best."

    "But¡­ what if we find a scroll? Where can we learn more?" another student asked.

    Arata¡¯s expression turned serious. "Most F¨±injutsu knowledge is restricted and they aren¡¯t sold in regular shops like kunai or shuriken"

    He tapped the board lightly, as if emphasizing his next words. "If you truly want to study seals beyond this class, you have only two options:

    One¡ªget recommended by a Ch¨±nin or higher-ranked instructor to join the F¨±injutsu Department.

    Two¡ªbecome a Genin. After that, you can apply for limited access to beginner-level F¨±injutsu scrolls."

    The classroom buzzed with murmurs again. Some students looked disappointed, some seemed deep in thought.

    "Why is it so restricted?" another student asked.

    Arata¡¯s smile was calm, but his eyes held a sharp glint. "Because seals aren¡¯t just tools¡ªthey¡¯re weapons. If you don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re doing, you could end up sealing your own chakra, destroying your gear, or worse¡ªsetting off an unstable explosion. F¨±injutsu is a double-edged sword, and the village doesn¡¯t allow just anyone to wield it."

    Kazeo tapped his fingers against his desk, his mind already working. ''So that meant if I wanted to go deeper into F¨±injutsu, I¡¯d either need a recommendation¡­ or I had to become a Genin first.''

    The class for Fuinjutsu passed that way and it was time for next class.

    -------

    The next class felt different . Instead of the usual sparring mats, chakra control exercises or theory classes, the students found themselves in a dimly lit room with a single candle at the center. The air smelled faintly of ink and sandalwood.

    Kazeo and his classmates exchanged confused glances. This wasn¡¯t a normal lesson.

    At the front of the room, their instructor leaned against the desk with a relaxed posture. Unlike their usual battle-worn teachers, he was too well-dressed¡ªa silk-lined vest, a confident smirk, and eyes that held a glint of amusement.

    "Good morning, little ninjas" he greeted, his voice smooth like flowing water. "Welcome to a class that doesn¡¯t teach you how to throw a kunai, but how to make sure you never have to. Today, we begin your lessons in Deception and Seduction."

    Some students chuckled. Kazeo simply narrowed his eyes, waiting for the real lesson to begin.

    The instructor stepped forward, casually flicking a kunai into the air and catching it without looking. "Let¡¯s get something straight¡ªthis isn¡¯t about ¡®flirting¡¯ or ¡®looking pretty.¡¯ Deception and seduction are tools, just like ninjutsu and taijutsu. The ability to lie convincingly, manipulate expectations, and control emotions is what separates good shinobi from dead ones."

    The room grew silent.

    "Everything you do, everything you wear, everything you say¡ªcreates an image in people¡¯s minds." The instructor tapped his head. "Make people see what you want them to see, and you control how they react to you."

    He walked toward one of the students¡ªan average-looking boy with an uncertain expression. "What¡¯s your name?"

    "Uh¡­ I-I¡¯m Daiki."

    "Alright, Daiki." The instructor snapped his fingers. "From now on, you¡¯re not Daiki. You¡¯re Daiki the Noble¡¯s Son¡ªrich, arrogant, untouchable."

    Daiki blinked. "But I¡¯m not¡ª"

    "Doesn¡¯t matter." The instructor grinned. "Stand up straight. Tilt your chin up slightly. Look down at everyone like they owe you something."

    Daiki hesitated, then adjusted his posture. The change was immediate. He still looked like himself, but the way he carried himself suddenly screamed ¡®privileged brat.¡¯

    "Now," the instructor continued, "if a bandit were to see you in the streets, they¡¯d think twice before touching you. Why? Because you look like someone who has connections. Someone dangerous."

    The students muttered among themselves, realization dawning on them.

    "This is your first lesson," the instructor said, voice calm but sharp. "Learn to control how others see you. If they see what you want them to see, you¡¯ve already won half the battle."

    "Now, deception isn¡¯t just about looking strong," the instructor continued. "Sometimes, the best way to win¡­ is to look weak."

    He gestured to Kazeo. "Come here."

    Kazeo stood up, cautious. The instructor suddenly slumped his shoulders, lowered his gaze, and made his voice tremble.

    "P-please, don¡¯t hurt me," he whimpered, taking a step back like a frightened villager. His entire body language changed¡ªgone was the confident shinobi; now he looked like a helpless merchant.

    Then, in a flash¡ªhe moved. His hand struck out, grabbing Kazeo¡¯s wrist in a sudden lock, twisting it with a painful jerk. Kazeo barely managed to counter, pulling away in time, but the message was clear.

    The students froze.

    The instructor straightened up, his smirk returning. "Lesson two¡ªnever underestimate a weak-looking opponent. And when needed, become one yourself."

    The tension in the room was thick, the students now hanging onto his every word.

    "This year, you¡¯ll be working on two things. First, you¡¯ll train in calligraphy¡ªbecause the way you write, even the way you hold a brush, can tell people about you. And second, you¡¯ll learn to control your body language. If you can walk, talk, and act the way you want others to see you, you can start shaping how they react to you."

    A student raised a hand. "Sensei, what if we want to learn more than that?"

    The instructor smiled, but his eyes held something sharp. "Deception techniques beyond the Academy are restricted."

    "Why?" another student asked.

    The instructor¡¯s voice lowered. "Because some shinobi have lied so well, even their own comrades never knew who they really were. Some changed their faces, infiltrated enemy villages, and became ghosts¡ªforgotten by history."

    The students shivered.

    "If you truly wish to master deception beyond what¡¯s taught here¡­" The instructor¡¯s grin returned, almost playful. "You¡¯ll need a recommendation to join the Intelligence Department. Or, if you survive long enough, the ANBU."

    Kazeo felt a small thrill. ''So there were secrets beyond this class.''

    "Now, some of you might be thinking¡ª¡®If deception is so useful, why isn¡¯t every ninja a master of it?¡¯" He gave them a knowing look.

    The class remained silent. That was exactly what some of them had been wondering.

    "It¡¯s because deception is a skill, just like any other. Some people have a knack for it¡ªthey lie without effort, control their emotions naturally, and can fool even skilled shinobi. Others¡­" He smirked, eyeing one student who had completely failed at looking noble boy earlier. "Well, let¡¯s just say they¡¯d die trying to play an undercover role."

    Some students laughed nervously.

    "In the end, your talent in deception will depend on a few things:

    Your natural acting ability ¨C Can you lie with a straight face? Can you make people believe your words?

    Your emotional control ¨C Can you hide your true feelings when under pressure?

    Your intelligence and adaptability ¨C Can you think fast and adjust when things don¡¯t go as planned?

    Your training ¨C Even those without natural talent can get better with practice. But only a few will ever reach the level of true masters."

    A student raised a hand. "Sensei, does that mean some of us will never be good at deception?"

    The instructor grinned. "Let me put it this way¡ªsome of you will be great actors, others will be terrible liars, but everyone can at least learn to hide their weaknesses so they don¡¯t get exploited. Even if you never become a master of deception, you should at least learn to not be fooled easily."

    "Now," the instructor clapped his hands, breaking the tension, "for today¡¯s first real exercise¡ªwalk across the room. But try to make yourself look as weak or as strong as possible while doing it."

    As the students stood and tried, Kazeo¡¯s mind was already racing.

    The class continued with more examples and practical exercises, each revelation making Kazeo more and more aware of how much he didn¡¯t know.

    By the end of it, he took a deep breath, feeling more centered than before.

    "This class¡­ was definitely worth my time."

    Similarly, the rest of the day passed with new lessons like¡ªflexibility training and yoga sessions.

 Wind Jutsus

    It had been over a month since the academy started new classes. Today was Saturday, and Kazeo was deep in training, perfecting the Body Flicker in a secluded clearing within a small forest on the outskirts of Konoha.

    He had discovered this spot while scouting for a place to train. After silently observing it for nearly a week with erasing his presence each time¡ªhe confirmed that no one else used it. It was the perfect place. No distractions and unwanted attention. Just him and his training. This place was his now.

    Taking a deep breath, he tensed his legs and flickered forward.

    Eight meters.

    The world blurred for a fraction of a second before his feet touched the ground again. His body instinctively adjusted to the sudden stop, skidding slightly against the dirt.

    "Not bad."

    A month ago, he could barely reach a metre. Improvement was clear but there was still a problem.

    "I can move faster, but I still can''t see anything mid-flicker. It''s like a moment of blindness. If I can''t predict my surroundings, I might as well be running straight into a enemy''s kunai."

    Kazeo exhaled, brushing his fingers through his hair in thought.

    "Until I become a sensor, this technique is too risky to learn for combat. Maybe if I work on controlling the chakra output better, I can reduce the aftershock and regain some visibility."

    He clenched his fist, making his decision.

    "One more month. I''ll keep refining the control for another month. If there''s no progress, I''ll shift focus."

    For now, his training would stay within safe limits. No more increasing the distance. Once he was confident in his control, he''d move on to Wind and Earth jutsus.

    Ending his thoughts, he performed one last flicker, landing smoothly before transforming into a random civilian kid from his class¡ªusing only two hand signs and he left that place heading home.

    One and a Half Months Later¡­

    A light breeze swept through the clearing, rustling Kazeo''s sweat-drenched hair as he stood in the same spot he had trained in for weeks.But this time, a small smile played on his lips.

    He wiped the sweat off his brow, chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. His muscles ached, exhaustion weighing down on him, but he didn''t mind.

    "I finally did it."

    It had taken longer than expected, longer than he had planned. He still couldn''t eliminate the hand signs, but that was fine. Right now, the important thing was¡ªhe had control.

    "I can now somewhat regulate how much chakra I push into my legs. That means I can flicker more times than I can normally."

    His eyes flickered with satisfaction as he recalled his last few tests. It wasn''t just about distance anymore. His efficiency was increasing too.

    "Twelve meters. I can flicker that far now."

    And not just once. He had tested it over and over, counting every repetition until his chakra reserves dipped into dangerous levels.

    "Thirteen flickers before my reserves start to feel strained. That''s three more than before. Tunnel vision is still an issue, but at least my chakra use is more efficient. Right now, pushing it further feels impossible.

    I also left my Wind Jutsu training unfinished before. Time to fix that."

    Taking a deep breath, Kazeo transformed again, this time into a random twelve year kid before vanishing into the trees, heading towards the library.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    -------

    As soon as Kazeo entered the library, his feet carried him straight toward the wind jutsu section. His sharp eyes scanned the shelves, searching for anything new since his last visit. ''Nothing... again'', he thought with a sigh. He had checked multiple times over the past few months, but the section remained unchanged.

    Not wasting any more time, he unsealed a scroll from his storage, revealing a list of E-rank and D-rank wind jutsus he had copied down earlier. His gaze ran over the familiar names, a mix of anticipation and calculation in his mind.

    E-Rank Jutsus-

    Dust Swirl

    Breeze Palm

    Whistling Wind

    Spinning Breeze

    Sharp Breeze

    Foot Gust

    Air Step

    Cooling Breeze

    Air Cushion

    Breeze Barrier

    Silent Breeze

    D-Rank Jutsus-

    Gale Slash

    Swift Step

    Gale Wall

    Wind Clone

    Gale Palm

    Silent Whisper

    Breakthrough

    Air Control.

    He leaned back against the shelf, taking a moment to reflect. Some of these E-rank jutsus are just downgraded versions of the D-rank ones, he mused, but I kept them in the list anyway. Mastering the fundamentals will only help in the long run.

    Deciding to go through them one by one, he started with Dust Swirl.

    "A jutsu that lifts dust into the air, creating a temporary smokescreen..."

    His eyes narrowed slightly. This could be a great combo with Body Flicker. If I move right as the dust kicks up, it''ll hide my movement. His thoughts drifted for a moment. And if I refine the control... could I generate a full-blown sandstorm one day? A smile formed at the idea.

    Next was Breeze Palm.

    "A weak gust of wind from the palm, capable of pushing light objects or momentarily unbalancing an enemy. Can also extinguish small fires."

    Basically a weaker version of Gale Palm, he thought, flipping to the latter''s description. But still useful. Small, subtle movements in battle can make a difference.

    His gaze moved down the list.

    Sharp Breeze¡ªA weak, short-range wind slash that can cut soft materials like cloth or paper.

    So it''s basically the Pokemon move "Air Slash," he chuckled to himself. Maybe I should start shouting attack names when I fight, like Naruto? He immediately dismissed the thought. ''Nah, that''d be embarrassing.''

    Whistling Wind¡ªGenerates a faint whistling sound using wind chakra, distracting enemies.

    He tapped a finger against the scroll. This would be a good misdirection tool. If I combine it with my ability to erase my presence, I can make enemies think I''m somewhere else entirely.

    Spinning Breeze¡ªCreates a small whirlwind around the user, pushing away light objects.

    He tilted his head. A mini Almighty Push? The range is short, but... what if I combine it with Gale Wall? A slow smile formed. Could be useful.

    Foot Gust¡ªUses wind chakra to lighten the user''s steps, slightly increasing running speed.

    Now this was interesting. Passive speed increase, low chakra cost, and completely undetectable? Way more practical than Body Flicker for regular movement.

    Then came Air Step¡ªBriefly enhances jumps by pushing wind beneath the feet. Useful for dodging or reaching higher places.

    His mind immediately started working. If I can refine this into creating solid wind platforms, I wouldn''t need to rely on trees or surfaces to move freely. No full-on flying, but still a massive advantage.

    Cooling Breeze¡ªA controlled gust of wind that cools the body and dries sweat.

    His lips curled slightly. I only noted this down for convenience, but honestly, this would be a godsend after training. He wiped his forehead reflexively. No more drenched clothes.

    Air Cushion¡ªCreates a soft cushion of air to lessen the impact of falls.

    He chuckled. The opposite of Air Step. I see what they did there.

    Breeze Barrier¡ªGenerates a weak gust of wind to deflect dust, smoke, or minor projectiles. Useful against vision-based attacks.

    Basically a downgraded Wind Wall. Could still come in handy.

    Finally, Silent Breeze¡ªA faint wind muffles footsteps, aiding in stealth.

    Kazeo glanced at the description before shaking his head. "Not something I need. I can already erase my presence completely."

    Yet, his grip on the scroll tightened slightly.

    "Still¡­ relying too much on my power is a bad habit. Who knows? The one who gave it to me might just take it back for his amusement someday. Wouldn''t be the first time a transmigrator got screwed over by some higher existence."

    He scoffed, recalling countless stories where protagonists lost their cheats at the worst possible moment. "Yeah¡­ I''m not making that mistake."

    Shaking off the thought, he moved to the D-Rank jutsus.

    Gale Slash¡ªA stronger version of Sharp Breeze. Sends a crescent-shaped wind blade capable of cutting through wood and weak defenses.

    Now this is something I can use offensively.

    Swift Step¡ªCoats the legs in wind chakra, increasing running speed by 30% for a short time. Leaves a faint blur, making movements harder to track.

    Kazeo smiled. "This is way more practical than Body Flicker in a fight."

    He tapped the scroll, already forming a strategy in his mind. "Foot Gust for passive speed. Swift Step to boost it further during combat. And for sudden, unpredictable attacks? Body Flicker. Perfect plan."

    His smile deepened. "I knew it. A guy from Earth will always outthink anime characters."

    (Unbeknownst to him, this so-called perfect plan was nothing new. It was simply the natural progression of any competent shinobi. Once they reached Chunin level and their chakra capacity improved, most sought out low-cost jutsus from other chakra nature to enhance their combat efficiency. Many had already figured out the same thing he was getting proud of.)

    Gale Wall¡ªA thin, rotating wind barrier that slows down kunai, arrows, and weak fire jutsu. Can push back lightweight enemies in close range.

    Exactly what I thought. An improved Breeze Barrier.

    Wind Clone¡ªSimilar to a shadow clone, but more fragile. Uses less chakra.

    So there''s an upgraded version somewhere in the upper ranks¡­ He made a mental note to check that later. This might actually be better than Shadow Clones in combat. I can spam them without draining myself.

    Gale Palm¡ªA stronger Breeze Palm. Can stagger opponents and enhance the speed of thrown weapons.

    He nodded. Good for taijutsu. I can use this to make kunai hit harder, too.

    Silent Whisper¡ªCarries words over a distance using wind. Target must be in a straight line.

    His brow furrowed slightly. Wasn''t this the jutsu Hiruzen used to communicate with me during the entrance exam? He checked the notes again. Definitely an advanced version of Whistling Wind.

    Breakthrough¡ªA concentrated blast of wind capable of knocking enemies back.

    So a weaker version of Great Breakthrough shown in anime.Still powerful for D-rank.

    Finally, Air Control¡ªAllows minor manipulation of airborne objects.

    He stared at the description for a moment, then grinned. This is literally telekinesis. If I can refine it¡­ I could rain down hundreds of kunai on my enemies at once.

    After reviewing everything, he rolled up the scroll with a satisfied nod. None of these are a waste. Even the weaker ones will help build a strong foundation.

    With his plans set, he sealed the scroll away and left the library after noting how to perform them, ready to begin his training.

    [ Author note :

    There weren¡¯t many Wind-style jutsus available, so I gathered some basic ones from the anime, fanfics, and even created a few myself like Whispering Whistle and Silent Whisper.

    If you have any ideas for Wind jutsus, feel free to share. I¡¯m always looking to expand my arsenal.

    ]

 Months Passed...

    Kazeo exhaled slowly, watching the thin cloud of dust settle between his fingers. The scroll lay open before him, the inked diagrams and instructions staring back.

    "Alright, Dust Swirl. Let¡¯s see what you''ve got."

    He knelt on the floor, scooping up a fistful of dust which he picked from outside. It felt coarse against his palm, dry and light. The idea was simple¡ªinfuse it with chakra, create a controlled mini-cyclone and manipulate its flow. Summoning a single shadow clone, he cracked his knuckles. "Let''s get to work."

    He only created one because chakra efficiency mattered. Through trial and error, he had figured out how long his clones lasted when actively using chakra:

    One clone: ~2 hours during jutsu learning.

    Three clones: Only 30 minutes each.

    Performing an E-rank jutsu: One clone lasted 40 minutes but if he made three, they dropped to 10 minutes each.

    He learned this the hard way. Once, he had made three clones to train, only for them to dispel in rapid succession¡ªa flood of disjointed memories crashing into his mind at once. His head had pounded so badly he thought he¡¯d pass out.

    ----

    He could spam an E-rank jutsu 170 times before depleting his chakra completely. A test he had run months ago with Wind Levitation Jutsu, nearly collapsing at the end. Since then, he had stuck to a system, one clone for learning, no exceptions.

    "In the future, when my chakra grows, I''ll juggle multiple clones and learn several things at once. But for now... I have to remain patient."

    The moment his hands formed the necessary seals, a faint swirl of dust began rising. It took him only four hours to perform Dust Swirl successfully for the first time.

    But performing wasn¡¯t enough. Proficiency mattered.

    And so, for two days, he repeated the technique, refining its speed, control, and efficiency until he could conjure and disperse it easily. Only then did he move on to the next jutsu.

    -----

    Mornings were peaceful in Konoha but not for Kazeo.

    He was already up with his muscles aching, sweat dripping down his back as he pushed himself through another set of push-ups. His breathing was steady and controlled but the burn in his arms reminded him that growth demanded pain.

    "Just ten more..." he gritted his teeth, forcing his body down again. "No, twenty."

    Strength wasn¡¯t a luxury in this world; it was a requirement. A shinobi too weak to fight, too slow to run, or too fragile to endure¡­ was a dead shinobi. He had no plans of being one.

    Once he finished his strength training, he sprinted around the streets, letting the crisp morning air fill his lungs. His muscles screamed, his legs begged for rest but he kept going. By the time he finished, his breath came in ragged gasps, but there was no time to waste. Chakra training came next.

    He sat down in his room, closing his eyes, feeling the familiar hum of energy pulsing inside him. With practiced ease, he molded his chakra, directing it into his hands as he performed a simple wind release technique. The air around his palms twisted, forming small, controlled currents that were sharp enough to slice leaves drifting through the air which he thrown earlier.

    He trained wind jutsus for forty minutes.

    By the time he finished, his chakra reserves were nearly half according to his calculation. The academy schedule was tight, and there wasn¡¯t a single class that let him practice elemental jutsus. So, before heading out, he created one shadow clone and handed it a brush and paper.

    "Practice calligraphy. No slacking off." he muttered. The clone gave him an exasperated look before nodding. He wasn¡¯t going to pretend he enjoyed it but calligraphy demanded practice and it was compulsory in two of his subjects.

    At the academy, the first class was Chakra Theory and History, followed by Leaf Concentration and Tree Walking training. After that came flexibility training, Taijutsu spars, Fuinjutsu classes, and then Deception and Seduction classes.

    Three days a week, either the Fuinjutsu or Deception class was replaced with Shuriken Throwing training.

    Except for the theory class in the morning, he didn¡¯t have a single class where he could practice chakra nature training or work on controlling chakra strings. However, he usually took a much-needed power nap during the theory class due to chakra exhaustion.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    To make the most of his time, he used up nearly all his chakra before heading to the academy. This way, he could train again at home later as by the time he returned, his chakra would have recovered within an hour or two.

    ------

    Similarly, nearly two months passed, and Kazeo learned all the jutsus he had noted from the scrolls.

    For E-rank jutsus, he could learn a single jutsu in less than a day, but he still dedicated two days to mastering each one. For techniques like Air Step, Sharp Breeze, Breeze Palm, and Breeze Barrier, he spent three to four days since they could serve as the foundation for more powerful jutsus in the future.

    For D-rank jutsus, he could perform them within a day but took three days to master each one. However, for jutsus like Breakthrough, Air Control, Silent Whisper, and Wind Clone, he spent three to five days to refine them properly.

    Since he had already started learning Body Flicker, even if not completely, it made performing Swift Step much easier. The same applied to Gale Slash and Gale Wall, as he had invested extra time in mastering the fundamentals of Sharp Breeze, Gale Palm, and Breeze Barrier, making their execution feel much smoother.

    The two jutsus that took him the most time were Silent Whisper and Air Control. Learning them was relatively easy, but mastering them proved to be a challenge¡ªhe still couldn''t confidently say he had perfected them.

    In Silent Whisper, the wind had to flow in the intended direction for the message to transmit properly. Otherwise, he either needed to use more chakra, or the message would become slightly distorted. Initially, when he first learned it, he could only send a single word from his clone to himself¡ªeven within the house. However, after two days of practice, he managed to send a full sentence, but only if the wind was either still (like in his room) or flowing in the right direction. Complete clarity without distortion would only come with further mastery and continued practice.

    After reaching a decent proficiency, he decided to move on to the next jutsu.

    Air Control was exactly like telekinesis, just as he had imagined. If he could make something fly using Wind Levitation, then he could take complete control over it¡ªmoving it forward, backward, up, down, or even changing its direction at will. He had already reached a decent level of proficiency, and today was the last day he planned to practice it for now. However, he had made a vow¡ªto master both Air Control and Wind Levitation without using a single hand sign before becoming a Genin.

    It wasn¡¯t like he planned to graduate early or had any desire to kill people with his jutsus or shuriken. His goal was simple¡ªsurvive the missions, stay hidden during Orochimaru¡¯s and Akatsuki¡¯s attacks, and eventually reach the age when his chakra would be nearly half that of a tailed beast. After that, he would figure out a way to return home.

    As for his body, he still wasn¡¯t sure why he had pushed himself so hard from the beginning. Was it to gain an edge over other kids? A bit of excitement from being in the Naruto world? The thrill of watching Might Guy and lee''s fight in the anime? Or simply the satisfaction of progressing faster than in his previous life due to chakra? He didn¡¯t know.

    But one thing was clear¡ªhe had originally planned to reduce his physical training. That was until Hiruzen warned him that without it, he wouldn¡¯t survive for long. So, in the end, he had no choice but to push himself even harder. Still, he had made one firm decision¡ªhe would only graduate after completing all six years of the academy.

    Ending his thoughts, he made his way toward the library to study Earth-style jutsus.

    Once he learned a few, his training regimen would change¡ªhe would practice both Wind and Earth jutsus daily until he awakened his sensory abilities. After that, he would resume training in Body Flicker Jutsu, this time with the goal of mastering it completely.

    ------

    As soon as Kazeo entered the library, his feet instinctively carried him toward the Earth-style jutsu section. Without hesitation, he began browsing through the E-rank and D-rank scrolls, carefully examining each one.

    It took him nearly five hours to go through all the scroll names, understand their functions, and compile a list of jutsus he deemed worth learning. By the time he finished, he stared at the final list with a tired but satisfied expression.

    After reviewing the list, Kazeo started reading the scrolls again to gain a deeper understanding of each jutsu. Earlier, he had only focused on selecting the ones he wanted to learn. Now, he carefully read their descriptions.

    Dirt Wall ¨C Creates a small dirt wall for basic defense. It can block weak projectiles but breaks easily. The wall is only about waist-high and can be destroyed with a strong strike, but it provides enough cover for a strategic retreat or counterattack.

    This seems like a downgraded version of the Earth Wall used in the Fourth Great Ninja War.

    Sand Camouflage ¨C Allows the user to blend into sandy terrain but doesn¡¯t erase their presence completely.

    This would only be useful in the Land of Wind... unless I combine it with Dust Cloud and Body Flicker.

    Rock Grip ¨C Coats the hands in stone, improving grip strength and making it easier to climb or hold weapons.

    This might be a weaker version of the Rock Fist Jutsu used by the Tsuchikage.

    Dust Cloud ¨C Kicks up dust to obscure vision, useful for distractions or quick escapes. However, the dust settles quickly and can be dispersed by strong winds, making its effectiveness short-lived.

    Pitfall Trap ¨C Softens the ground to make an enemy trip or lose balance.

    Mostly used for setting traps, whether for animals or enemy ninjas.

    Minor Rock Shield Jutsu ¨C Forms a thin layer of rock over a targeted body part, like the forearm or shin, to provide minor protection. It can block kunai or light punches but won¡¯t withstand stronger attacks or jutsu-enhanced blows.

    Soft Ground ¨C Temporarily softens the ground to reduce fall damage.

    Similar to Air Cushion, but it could serve as a foundation for Headhunter and Hiding Like a Mole Jutsu.

    Mud Spit ¨C Spits mud to blind opponents or make surfaces slippery. The mud hardens over time, making it useful for sticking objects together or sealing small openings.

    This feels like a weaker version of Mud Shot.

    Mud Puddle ¨C Turns the ground into sticky mud, slowing down enemy movement.

    This could be the basic form of Jiraiya¡¯s Swamp of the Underworld technique.

    Mud Wall ¨C A sturdier version of Dirt Wall, offering better defense against physical attacks. The wall can extend around the user for partial cover but is still breakable with stronger attacks and vulnerable to water-based jutsu.

    Mud Shot ¨C Fires a ball of hardened mud that can cause blunt damage or stick to an enemy.

    It could stagger opponents or even seal their mouth or eyes temporarily.

    Swamp Grip ¨C Thickens the ground to trap an enemy¡¯s feet, restricting movement.

    This should be particularly effective against speed-based fighters.

    Stone Fist ¨C Hardens the user''s hand with stone, increasing punching power. It makes hand-to-hand combat deadlier, capable of breaking bones or shattering weak defenses. However, it slightly reduces hand speed.

    Pitfall Collapse Jutsu ¨C An advanced version of Pitfall Trap, creating a deeper, wider hole that¡¯s harder to escape. The unstable edges make climbing out even more difficult.

    Great for ambushes or controlling the battlefield.

    Moving Earth Wave ¨C Pushes a wave of soil forward, knocking enemies down and disrupting their footing.

    The downside is that the user must remain stationary while performing it, making them vulnerable.

    Rock Spikes ¨C Raises sharp stone spikes from the ground to pierce or block enemies.

    Only works if the user is standing on earth or rock.

    Rock Concealment ¨C Allows the user to blend into rock surfaces, making them harder to detect.

    Unlike Sand Camouflage, this provides better cover in rocky environments, making it useful for ambushes.

    Subterranean Travel ¨C A weaker version of Earth Military Movement, allowing limited underground movement.

    I can only stay underground for five to ten seconds before needing to resurface for air.

    Stone Shuriken ¨C Creates durable rock shuriken that hit harder but are heavier than metal ones.

    They might be slower, but they¡¯ll be useful if I ever run out of regular shuriken.

    Headhunter Jutsu ¨C Allows the user to drag an opponent underground, leaving only their head exposed.

    Perfect for capturing or immobilizing enemies, but since it requires close combat, using it is risky.

    After reviewing everything, he rolled up the scroll with a satisfied nod. Even the weaker ones will help build a strong foundation.

    With his plans set, he sealed the scroll away and left the library after noting how to perform them.

 Butchering in Class

    A total of three months had passed since Kazeo started learning Earth jutsus. The E-rank jutsus were easy enough, he could learn them in a single day. The D-rank ones, though were trickier, taking around three days each. But then there were the stubborn jutsus, the ones that refused to be mastered overnight.

    Take Mud Shot, for example. At first glance, it seemed identical to Mud Spit¡ªjust another variation of spitting mud. Easy, right? Wrong. Unlike Mud Spit, which was more like hurling a glob of wet earth, Mud Shot was about precision. It was like firing a bullet, and that meant adjusting speed, angle, and impact. It took him five whole days to get it right, and even then, he knew it wasn¡¯t perfect. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the fine-tuning to my future self,¡± he decided with a shrug.

    Then came Swamp Grip, which took ten frustrating days. It was just an advanced version of Soft Ground, but making the earth sink into a swamp-like consistency required constant chakra control. ¡°Why does this feel more like cooking than ninjutsu?¡± he had grumbled on the fifth day, as his "swamp" turned into something closer to quicksand.

    Subterranean Travel was even worse. The first time he tried it, he got stuck underground and had to claw his way back up. It took him eight days just to perform it successfully, and another seven to reach some level of proficiency. The worst part? Breathing. According to the scroll, he could only hold his breath underground for five to eight seconds. ¡°That¡¯s barely enough to hide, let alone fight,¡± he mused. By the time he could sustain it for at least six seconds, he decided that was enough¡ªfor now.

    Meanwhile, Pitfall Collapse and Moving Earth Wave took a combined nine days to master, while the rest of the jutsus fell within the expected timeframe.

    During this period, mid-term exams also happened. The tests focused mostly on theory¡ªstuff like history, chakra theory, and calligraphy. Kazeo ranked first overall, his dedication to the Leaf Concentration training paying off. But calligraphy? That was a different story. Even though his clones practiced for hours every day, he only placed third. Some of the clan kids and rich civilians had been practicing since they were four, making their brushstrokes near perfect. ¡°Maybe I should¡¯ve been born into a noble clan,¡± he joked to himself.

    After the midterms, just as Kazeo thought things would settle, a new subject was introduced some weeks later, one that was far from ordinary.

    ------

    One month earlier-

    The academy classroom smelled different today. Usually, the air carried the faint scent of ink, wood, and sweat, but now a sharp metallic tang lingered.

    At the front of the class, a long table was set up with several large, skinned animal carcasses¡ªboars, deer, and some smaller game. Their pale flesh gleamed under the sunlight from classroom''s window, their exposed muscle fibers twitching slightly, as if the bodies hadn¡¯t yet realized they were dead.

    Most of the students murmured in confusion. Some shifted uncomfortably while others, especially those from clan backgrounds¡ªwatched with narrowed eyes, already suspecting what was coming.

    Their teacher, Instructor Okabe, stepped forward. His usual strict expression was unreadable, but his gaze held a quiet authority.

    ¡°Today, we begin an important lesson in survival. As shinobi, you will often find yourselves without food supplies. Hunting and butchering are essential skills.¡±

    His voice was calm, matter-of-fact. But Kazeo wasn¡¯t fooled after seeing the carcasses.

    ''This isn¡¯t just about survival.''

    Okabe gestured toward the carcasses. ¡°Each of you will be assigned an animal. Your task is to separate the meat from the bones efficiently as you have read in theories this year. Tools are on the table. You will work in pairs.¡±

    Several students stiffened. Some turned pale. The reality of the lesson was sinking in.

    Blood. Flesh. Cutting.

    Kazeo scanned his classmates. The civilian-born students looked the most disturbed. A few boys from merchant families had turned green. A girl at the back clutched her stomach, already looking queasy.

    But the clan kids? Their expressions were mixed, some indifferent, some mildly disturbed and a few with cold acceptance.

    Kazeo understood why. ''They were being prepared for real killing. A ninja couldn¡¯t afford hesitation. Couldn¡¯t freeze at the sight of blood. Couldn¡¯t see a human body as something different from a butchered animal.''

    Okabe¡¯s eyes landed on Kazeo. ¡°Kazeo with Umino.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Kazeo turned to see his assigned partner, a small nervous-looking boy with shaking hands. A civilian-born kid.

    Umino gulped. ¡°D-Do we really have to do this?¡±

    Kazeo didn¡¯t answer. He looked at the different sized knives laid out in front of them. The kunai they used in training were nowhere near as sharp as these.

    He picked a knife but his fingers felt stiff around the knife.

    He stared at the skinned carcass in front of him. It wasn¡¯t human, but¡­ the raw flesh, the exposed muscle, the smell of blood, it was unsettling. His stomach twisted. A strange, uncomfortable sensation crawled up his spine.

    He had never done anything like this before.

    Okabe¡¯s voice cut through the murmurs. ¡°If you cannot do this, how do you expect to take a life and survive?¡±

    Silence.

    Some students flinched. Umino¡¯s hands trembled. Kazeo forced all his thoughts aside and took a deep breath. ''No time to hesitate''.

    His first cut was clumsy. The blade didn¡¯t glide smoothly, it dragged. The resistance of the flesh was unexpected, tougher than he thought. As he slices through the meat, a disturbing thought crosses his mind.

    ''Would human flesh feel the same under the knife?''

    He flinches and forces the thought away.

    Umino made a choked noise and dropped his knife with a clatter. The tension thickened.

    Kazeo swallowed down his own discomfort.

    ''Focus. Ignore the smell. Ignore the texture.''

    ''A shinobi had to kill. If I hesitate now¡ªwhat would happen in a real fight?''

    He forced himself to keep going. The second cut was slightly better. His hands weren¡¯t steady, but he adapted.

    By the time the lesson ended, his heartbeat had steadied. But as he washed the blood from his fingers, he realized something¡ª

    It hadn¡¯t been as hard by the end.

    -------

    Present time-

    A month had passed since the first lesson. At first, the memory had lingered, resurfacing in idle moments, during meals, in the stillness of night. But time dulled the edge of discomfort. What had once unsettled him became just another experience, filed away with the rest after doing it a day every week. And today, there was no room for distractions.

    Because today was important. It was recruitment day¡ªthe time when various departments scouted students for specialized training.

    After completing his morning training and leaving a shadow clone behind to continue calligraphy, Kazeo made his way to the academy.

    The classroom was noisier than usual, with students eagerly discussing their choices. However, the chatter died down when the door opened, and Okabe-sensei entered, carrying a thick stack of papers. Setting them down on his desk, he cleared his throat.

    "Good morning, students. As we informed you earlier, today is recruitment day for various departments. I hope you¡¯re all prepared. These forms will help you register for the departments you wish to join. Take one for yourself and pass the rest back."

    Kazeo, sitting at the last desk in his column, took a form and scanned it. His eyes moved to the top right corner, where he had to fill in details like name, class, year, and roll number. Below that, a neatly printed list of departments awaited, each with a checkbox beside it.

    His gaze flickered to the bottom of the list, where Fuinjutsu Department was listed. But then he noticed a restriction in brackets: Only third-year students and above can apply.

    "So, they recruit every year¡­ Well, that makes sense. Some students might be late bloomers."

    With a small sigh, he checked the box for the Sensory Department as his first priority, leaving the rest blank. In the reasoning section, he wrote:

    "I want to sense Konoha¡¯s enemies and stop them before they reach the village."

    It was a lie, of course. But it had to sound good. ''Took me ten minutes just to come up with that.'' he thought, shaking his head.

    It had to be something an overly patriotic, brainwashed academy student would say.

    He had considered the Medical Department too, but his schedule was already packed. Besides, medical training required a heavy academic workload, and he wasn¡¯t ready to commit to that just yet.

    "In my previous life, I had friends who went into the medical field¡­ they had to study way too much. No way I¡¯m putting myself through that hell without high number of shadow clones."

    Fuinjutsu would¡¯ve been his real preference, but it wasn¡¯t an option right now.

    Once everyone filled out their forms, Okabe collected them and left. Moments later, another teacher arrived to continue the lessons.

    During lunch, the topic of conversation was obvious¡ªrecruitment. From the murmurs and snippets of conversation, Kazeo picked up that most Uchiha students had applied for the Police Force, while only a single Yamanaka, some other clan kids and a handful of civilians had applied for the Sensory Department.

    Most of the major clans had already assessed their children¡¯s potential. If they had any talent for sensory abilities, they would have been trained at home, not in the academy. That explained why only two or three clan kids had bothered applying.

    After classes ended, all Elite Class students were called to the training grounds. The instructors had them stand in neat lines, their expressions serious.

    "If there are around 30 students per class, that should mean, about 180 students are here," Kazeo estimated, scanning the crowd.

    But a thought lingered in the back of his mind. Wait¡­ the Elite Class is supposed to last six years. But we¡¯re already expected to learn the Transformation Jutsu and a E-rank jutsu by the end of this year¡­ So what exactly do they teach in the last year?

    Before he could dwell on it, several instructors arrived. One of them, clad in standard shinobi gear, stepped forward and raised his voice:

    "All of you have applied to learn new skills or become part of a department. When I call out a department name, step forward and line up in front of the corresponding instructor."

    A brief silence fell as the students listened intently.

    "Medical Department¡­ Strategy and Tactics Department¡­ Sensory Department¡­ Fuinjutsu Department¡­"

    One by one, students moved forward, forming lines based on their selections. The instructor in charge of each department began calling out names, checking attendance.

    Once the groups were sorted, the instructors led their respective students to their designated training areas.

    Kazeo¡¯s group, consisting of 38 students, walked for nearly five minutes before stopping in front of a large building.

    Above the entrance, a bold sign read:

    Sensory Department.

    His fingers twitched in anticipation. This was it. His first step toward learning sensory abilities.

 Lesser Talent

    After stepping inside the building, the group was led underground. The air grew cooler as they descended. Before them stretched a hallway lined with closed doors, each one marked with a number. The instructor turned to face them, his sharp gaze sweeping over the students.

    The instructor halted in front of them and addressed the group. "There are twenty rooms here, each containing an instructor who will explain the fundamentals of chakra fields and assess your sensing capabilities. You will have thirty minutes to activate your chakra field. If your chakra field is something beyond six meters, you pass."

    He paused, letting the information sink in before continuing. "However only twenty seats are available in the Sensory Department this year, so give it your all. The first twenty students will go in now, and once they finish, the remaining nineteen will follow. Results will be announced ten minutes after the second batch completes their test. Now, those of you in the first line, enter the rooms in order."

    Kazeo found himself in the sixth position. He stepped into the sixth room, bracing himself for what lay ahead. As soon as he entered, he was surprised by the sheer size of the chamber, it was far larger than he had anticipated. The underground extension was clearly more vast than the structure above. ''If all rooms are this big, then the underground space must be several times larger than the visible building. The upper structure isn¡¯t even one-fourth of this place'' he thought.

    His gaze shifted to the instructor, a blond man nearly in his late twenties, exuding a calm yet authoritative presence. A faint smile played on the man''s lips as he observed Kazeo.

    "You¡¯ll have plenty of time to explore the building if you get selected," the instructor remarked. "For now, let''s determine whether you have the potential to be a sensor."

    Kazeo stepped forward as the instructor gestured for him to come closer. He then began explaining the basics of how to meditate to activate the chakra field and the theoretical principles behind it. The explanation lasted five minutes, during which Kazeo listened intently.

    When the instructor finished, he asked, "Did you understand everything or do you need me to repeat anything?"

    Kazeo nodded. "I understood everything, sir."

    The instructor''s smile widened. "Good. Now, start meditating, and let¡¯s measure your chakra field."

    Thirty minutes later, Kazeo slowly opened his eyes as the instructor signaled him to stop.

    "Not bad. Your chakra field measures 6.4 meters." the instructor stated. "If your score is among the top twenty, you¡¯ll qualify."

    Hearing that, Kazeo felt a flicker of relief but remained curious. "Sir, what¡¯s the average range, and how does my score compare?"

    The instructor chuckled. "Curious, are we? Well, civilians typically have a range of four to five meters, while the Yamanaka average around seven meters. The passing threshold for this program is six meters, so you¡¯ve barely made the cut. But don¡¯t worry, what matters is ranking higher than others. And no more questions for now, wait outside for the results. If you qualify, we¡¯ll have more to discuss."

    With a slight frown, Kazeo exited the room. As the first batch of twenty finished, the next group of nineteen entered, their test taking nearly forty minutes to complete.

    Ten minutes after the last participant emerged, the academy instructor from earlier reappeared, holding a clipboard. The room fell silent as he announced, "Twenty-five of you have demonstrated a passable chakra field range to qualify as sensors. I will now call out the names of those who will stay. The rest will return to the academy for their next departmental test, provided they have applied for another."

    One by one, names were called. Relief washed over Kazeo when he heard his own. But then came the second announcement.

    Once the unsuccessful students had left, he turned back to the remaining candidates.

    "Now, from those of you who passed, we can only take twenty students. The top twenty will be selected."

    A tense silence filled the air as he listed five names, students who had passed the initial test but didn¡¯t make the final cut. Their expressions fell as he continued.

    "You five have two choices," the instructor said, his voice steady yet firm. "The first is to return to the academy and attempt selection in another department. The second is to stay here. We will train you until you learn to sense and expand your chakra field but understand, this will not grant you a spot in the sensory division."

    His words carried weight as he went on. "Your talent in sensory is low¡ªpassable, at best. Even with hard work, there¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯ll ever become a sensor. All of you have a chakra field ranging between six and 6.5 meters, which is just above the minimum threshold." He crossed his arms, watching their reactions.

    "If you want my honest advice," he continued, "Try another department. You won¡¯t get another opportunity to join one until next year, so think carefully. If you¡¯re truly determined to be a sensor, stay. But if you¡¯re uncertain, this is your chance to choose another path."

    A heavy silence followed. The five students exchanged glances, the weight of the decision pressing down on them. After a few minutes of hesitation, three of them sighed and turned away, reluctantly leaving for another department. Only two remained, Kazeo and another boy, both standing firm in their decision.

    A heavy silence settled over the group. After a moment of hesitation, three students left, their expressions conflicted. Only Kazeo and one other remained.

    Kazeo¡¯s thoughts churned. ''Well, he¡¯s pretty blunt. Shouldn¡¯t he say something motivating instead of just crushing their hopes? But then again, what can I expect? He can be probably a believer of that ridiculous mindset. ''If this discourages them, they were never meant to accomplish much.'' ''

    Shaking his head, he reaffirmed his decision. None of that matters. I have to learn this, at all costs. If I want to master the Body Flicker, sensory perception will be crucial. Not just for combat, but also for navigating the dense vegetation of this world.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The instructor, now addressing the remaining twenty-two students, spoke with his usual no-nonsense tone. "Your training starts tomorrow at 3 p.m. sharp. If you¡¯re even a minute late, you¡¯ll be dismissed for three days. Understood?"

    A collective "Yes, sir!" echoed through the hall.

    "Good. You¡¯re dismissed. Be on time."

    Kazeo left with the others, listening to their murmured conversations as they dispersed. His mind however, was already focused on the next step.

    ------

    The next day, Kazeo arrived at the underground level of the same building after showing his ID card. Inside, he found all the students already gathered, waiting in silence.

    Five minutes later, the instructor arrived and took attendance. Once he confirmed that everyone was present, he led them to the far end of the alleyway. After forming a series of hand seals, multiple doors suddenly appeared on both sides of the corridor.

    "Enter the room corresponding to your rank," he instructed.

    Kazeo walked toward the door marked with the number 21 and stepped inside.

    The room was pitch black, except for a single lantern casting dim light. On the floor, eight concentric circles were drawn, the smallest at the center and the largest near the walls. Each circle had a cube placed upon it.

    In the central circle, a man sat in seiza position, his posture calm and composed. As Kazeo entered, the man stood up, his gaze settling on him.

    "Oh? You''re the same kid from yesterday," he remarked with a slight smile. "I thought you¡¯d quit after all that frowning. Glad to see you chose to become a sensor."

    The man folded his arms. "My name is Yamanaka Touka. I¡¯ve been assigned to teach you how to sense and expand your chakra field."

    Kazeo bowed slightly. "Thank you, sensei. My name is Tanaka Kazeo."

    Touka gave a nod of approval. "Now that we¡¯re introduced, let¡¯s begin."

    He gestured toward the cubes. "These are chakra cubes. Their function is to emit chakra continuously. Your task is to sense them. The circles on the floor mark distance, each is exactly one meter apart. When you sit in the center, the nearest cube will be one meter away, while the farthest will be seven meters.

    Your training here will end once you can sense the farthest cube. After that, you¡¯ll only need to practice on your own."

    "Any questions?"

    Kazeo nodded. "Yes, sensei. Why is the entire room black? And why does it seem bigger on the inside than from outside?"

    Touka chuckled. "Ah, I forgot to mention that¡ªmy bad."

    "You¡¯ll understand the reason for the darkness once you successfully sense the nearest cube. As for the room¡¯s size, it is larger than the space allotted to it. This entire area is filled with Fuinjutsu seals that expand its dimensions. The seals also create an isolated environment¡ªno sound or chakra can pass through, either from inside or outside."

    He clapped his hands together. "Your training will be two hours daily, except Sundays. Now, let¡¯s begin with how to sense these chakra cubes."

    Touka spent the first ten minutes teaching Kazeo how to sense the chakra cubes. Once the basics were covered, he blindfolded him.

    "You need to start by erasing your reliance on your senses," Touka explained. "For now, your sight is blocked. Once you sense the cube for the first time, we''ll suppress your hearing and smell as well. Now, begin your training. If you have any doubts relevant to the training, ask."

    Kazeo sat down and tried to sense the chakra. However, no matter how much he focused, he couldn''t feel anything.

    This routine continued for ten days. Every session was the same¡ªsitting, focusing, failing. He had started to doubt himself. Maybe I really don¡¯t have the talent for this, he thought bitterly. Touka had mentioned that even someone with a 6-meter chakra field could sense the first cube by the ninth day, yet he had still made no progress.

    Then, on the tenth day, something changed.

    For the first time, Kazeo felt it. A faint, almost imperceptible pulse of chakra just a meter away. His eyes widened beneath the blindfold, his lips curling into a smile.

    "I did it!" he muttered under his breath.

    Touka, who had been observing, nodded approvingly. "Finally, huh? Good. Now, let''s move to the next phase."

    He placed a specialized mask over Kazeo¡¯s face, dampening his sense of smell. Then, he picked up the lantern and walked out, leaving the room in absolute darkness. With the lantern gone, Kazeo¡¯s vision and hearing were also suppressed.

    The change was immediate¡ªa suffocating silence.

    At first, all Kazeo could hear was his own heartbeat, pounding loud and fast in his ears. His breath sounded unnaturally heavy. ''Damn... this is unsettling.''

    Paranoia crept in. His body tensed, a wave of dizziness washing over him. The urge to run was overwhelming, but he forced himself to stay still.

    To regain control, he started meditating. His chakra reserves were already low since he had created two clones at home before coming here, leaving him with only 25% of his chakra. ''Calm down. Breathe.''

    Slowly, his mind cleared.

    Refocusing, he attempted to sense the cubes again. The first one, the 1-meter cube was much easier to locate this time. Encouraged, he pushed forward, trying to sense the next cube at 2 meters.

    But minutes passed. Then more. ''Why isn¡¯t it working?''

    His concentration wavered. ''Why is time moving so slow?''

    Doubt resurfaced. ''Has it not been two hours already? he wondered. Did Touka forget about me? Did he just leave me here?''

    He shook his head violently, trying to clear his thoughts. No. Focus.

    Once again, he started meditating. As the chaos in his mind settled, he resumed his sensing training.

    Then, he felt it.

    A second pulse, further away. The 2-meter cube!

    At that exact moment, the door swung open. Light from the lantern flooded in, forcing Kazeo to shut his eyes. After a few seconds, he slowly opened them again.

    Touka stood at the entrance, observing him. "Any progress?"

    Kazeo nodded. "Yes, sensei. I sensed the second cube. I think if I continue, I can reach the next one soon."

    Touka smiled. "Already moving on to the next one? That¡¯s good progress. But for today, that¡¯s enough. This room will be used by other sensors for training. Try again tomorrow."

    Kazeo nodded and left the room.

    The next day, he returned at the same time after the Academy. As soon as he stepped inside, Touka took the lantern and left, once again plunging the room into complete darkness.

    However, when Touka returned this time, Kazeo was already waiting for him.

    "I''ve sensed all the cubes within six meters," Kazeo stated confidently.

    Touka''s eyes widened slightly. ''What the hell?!'' he thought. ''Didn¡¯t he sense his first cube just the day before yesterday? And now he¡¯s already sensing everything within his chakra field?''

    He couldn''t help but compare. A sensor with Kazeo¡¯s level of talent should normally take at least one and a half weeks to reach this stage. Even the children from his own clan who were raised with sensor training needed three days on average after their first successful attempt.

    Most beginners struggled when their three senses were cut off. They start panicking, overthinking, or losing their perception of time and space. Yet Kazeo had adapted in just a day.

    Looks like he does have real talent.

    Touka quickly masked his surprise, letting it linger on his face for no more than two seconds before switching to a smile.

    "Very good, Kazeo. Looks like you have a knack for becoming a skilled sensor," he praised. "We¡¯ll continue this training for another week. After that, we¡¯ll focus on expanding your chakra field to sense the final cube. Once you achieve that, the training will be complete."

    He then bent down, picked up one of the chakra cubes, and handed it to Kazeo.

    "Take this home. Practice by placing it anywhere within six meters, blindfolding yourself, and trying to sense it. But don¡¯t overdo it, alright?"

    Kazeo accepted the cube and nodded, thanking him. However, as he walked away, a smile crept onto his face.

    ''You''re a bit late to say that...Teach

    My shadow clones are already training every day¡ªblindfolding themselves, sensing each other and constantly switching positions while I¡¯m here.''

 Especially womens

    The week flowed by and Kazeo was again in chakra deprivation room and was learning about chakra field expansion.

    "Chakra field expansion isn''t about brute force, kid." Touka said, arms crossed as he leaned against the wall. "It''s about feeling the space around you like it''s an extension of your skin. You push gently. One direction at a time. You rush it, you''ll just waste chakra and lose control."

    Kazeo nodded, absorbing every word. ''like mapping an invisible blanket around me. No need to stretch all at once, just... one edge at a time.''

    "And remember" Touka added, voice calm but firm, "start with the front. Then the back. Then sides. Don''t try all at once."

    Kazeo gave a short nod. "Got it."

    The days went by in a similar rhythm and Kazeo finally learned how to expand his chakra field. The concept itself wasn''t that hard to grasp, but it still took him time. After all, it was his first time trying something like this.

    He had to focus on expanding the chakra field in one direction at a time¡ªforward, then backward, then to each side. It sounded simple enough, but actually doing it with precision and control was another matter. Still, after repeating it again and again, it started to feel more natural.

    During those days, he also ended up talking to Touka more. Their conversations were short but helpful. One day, Touka casually mentioned something that stuck with him: the reason Kazeo had managed to sense the chakra cubes so quickly, within just two days was because of his unusually high level of concentration.

    Most people struggled in that sensory deprivation room. Having three of your senses sealed off wasn''t easy to handle. It messed with your balance, your mind, everything. Touka explained that only a very small number of people could stay calm and focused enough to get results that fast. Sensors usually had to build resistance to that environment over time.

    Kazeo hadn''t thought much of it at the time, but hearing that made him pause. Maybe it''s because my soul is strong... He didn''t say it out loud, but it made sense to him.

    A week later, his training was finally complete. He could now sense chakra clearly within a range of seven meters. He met Touka on his last day to say goodbye.

    "Thanks for teaching me." Kazeo said sincerely. His tone was calm, but there was a quiet respect in it.

    Touka gave a short nod, then added, "If you ever manage to expand your chakra field to 400 meters¡­ and you''re at least a Genin by then, you''ll be allowed to use this room again."

    Kazeo raised an eyebrow.

    "Of course, there''s an entry fee," Touka said with a small smile. "But you won''t need to be in the sensory department to access it."

    Kazeo nodded. ''400 meters¡­ that''s a long way to go.'' he thought. ''But not impossible.''

    -----

    These days, time was passing with a steady rhythm for Kazeo. While a part of his focus stayed on expanding his chakra sensing range, a greater portion of his energy had shifted toward taijutsu.

    Down in the hidden training ground he''d discovered, the sound of fists clashing echoed regularly¡ªhis clones serving as both sparring partners and silent mirrors of his form. The academy''s final exams were only about a month and a half away now, and Kazeo wasn''t about to waste time.

    He increased his taijutsu sparring sessions, sharpening his movements. He also spent time throwing shuriken until his fingers ached. After finishing his evening round of training, Kazeo sat for a moment, breathing deeply as he looked up at the sky. Sweat clung to his skin, but his mind was elsewhere.

    It''s been almost three months¡­ he thought, lips tightening slightly.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The orphanage. It had been nearly three months since he''d last visited the place and the people¡ªwho gave him a roof and warm meals when he arrived in this world.

    He could visit them more often. No one was stopping him. But he didn''t.

    In his past life, Kazeo had learned something many adults eventually come to understand: the more often you show up in someone''s life, the easier it is for them to take your presence for granted. Familiarity without absence can quietly dull appreciation. Not always out of malice but it was just human nature.

    So, he made sure every visit counted.

    ''It''s better to let them miss me a little¡­ then show up with something to smile about.'' he thought as he rose to his feet.

    Tomorrow, he''d visit them. He''d show up with bags full of gifts and a calm smile on his face. Not because he craved attention or needed to be remembered, but because he genuinely cared.

    -------

    Next day -

    Kazeo walked through the familiar path leading to the orphanage, the setting sun casting long shadows over the small wooden building. It had been nearly two years since he joined the Academy, and he made it a habit to visit the orphanage every two to three months. Each time, he brought small gifts¡ªsimple things like sweets, wooden toys, or colorful scarves.

    As he stepped inside, excited squeals erupted around him.

    "Kazeo-nii! You''re back!" a tiny girl with twin pigtails shouted, running toward him.

    "Did you bring something this time?" another child asked eagerly, eyes twinkling.

    Kazeo chuckled, reaching into his bag. "Of course. Who do you think I am?" He pulled out a set of colorful spinning tops and a small bag of sweets. The children cheered, swarming him in a flurry of tiny hands and bright smiles.

    "You always bring the coolest things!" a boy said, spinning a top on the ground with a big smile.

    "Well, that''s because you all are super cool too," Kazeo said, ruffling the hair of the nearest kid.

    Then he looked around, turning his head this way and that. "Hmm¡­ where''s Grandma?"

    The girl with twig-like pigtails raised her hand. "Oh! Grandma said she was going shopping a while ago!"

    Kazeo nodded. "Got it. I''ll see her later then. But guess what, I brought something extra awesome today! It''s almost like magic! Wanna see?"

    All the kids instantly crowded closer as Kazeo pulled out a roll of thin string and two small cups, eyes wide with curiosity.

    "This is a secret talking device! When you whisper into one cup, your words will travel all the way to the other cup. It''s like a ninja trick!"

    "Really?!" they gasped in amazement.

    Kazeo handed one cup to a child and gave the other to another kid standing a little farther away. "Try it! One of you whisper something, and the other one listen."

    The children did as he instructed. As one whispered, the other''s eyes widened in shock. "I can hear it!" he shouted excitedly.

    Gasps and excited claps erupted among the kids. "Really?!" they exclaimed, eager to try it themselves. They took turns whispering into the cups, squealing with delight when their words reached the other side.

    Then, a boy with a curious expression raised his hand. "Kazeo-nii, is there a tiny person running in the string carrying our words?"

    Kazeo smiled and said, "Hmm, not quite! When you talk, your voice makes teeny-tiny wobbles like little waves. Those waves zoom through the string, just like when you feel a door wiggle if someone knocks on it. Cool, right?"

    A little girl tilted her head. "Oh! Like when I hit the table, and my cup moves a little?"

    Kazeo nodded. "Exactly! When something shakes, it can make nearby things move too."

    Another child''s eyes lit up. "So... if something shakes a lot, it can move things even more?"

    Kazeo smiled. "That''s right. The stronger the shake, the bigger the movement. Think of a drum. When you hit it, the skin shakes and makes sound. Vibrations can be really powerful."

    His words lingered in his mind as the children kept experimenting. ''Vibrations can be really powerful.''

    His thoughts drifted deeper. ''If vibrations could carry sound, what else could they do? If they could shake a drum to make a loud noise... if they could shake the ground during an earthquake... could they be used in a different way? A sharper way?''

    His mind wandered to blades, kunai, swords, even simple tools. If a sharp edge could be made to vibrate at an extremely high frequency, wouldn''t it slice through things more easily? Instead of just pushing through an object, it would be shaking at such a rapid pace that it could cut smoother, faster like how a saw works compared to a normal knife.

    His breath hitched slightly at the realization. If he could apply chakra to create these high-frequency vibrations, he could refine a completely new cutting technique. Something more precise, more deadly.

    A little tug on his sleeve pulled Kazeo back to the moment.

    "Kazeo-nii?" the little girl looked up at him with wide eyes. "Are you okay? You looked like you were thinking super hard."

    He blinked, then laughed softly. "Yeah, I was just thinking about a fun new jutsu."

    "Oooh! Will you teach it to us one day?" she asked, her face lighting up.

    Kazeo smiled, feeling warm inside. "Maybe! But for now, let''s keep playing with our talking string, okay?"

    As the children cheered, Kazeo''s mind was already working for how to add vibration to weapons.

    And that''s how this little interaction unknowingly laid the foundation for vibrating weapons in the Ninja world¡­ though history might misinterpret his contribution.... especially women''s.